Breathe - Sonnie Wolf(ang.)

Table of Contents Chapter One Chapter Two Chapter Three Chapter Four Chapter Five Chapter Six Chapter Seven Chapter Eight Chapter Nine Chapter Ten Chapter Eleven Chapter Twelve Chapter Thirteen Chapter Fourteen Chapter Fifteen Chapter Sixteen Chapter Seventeen Chapter Eighteen Chapter Nineteen Chapter Twenty Chapter Twenty-one Chapter Twenty-two Chapter Twenty-three Chapter Twenty-four Chapter Twenty-five

Chapter Twenty-six Chapter Twenty-seven Chapter Twenty-eight Chapter Twenty-nine Chapter Thirty Chapter Thirty-one Chapter Thirty-two Chapter Thirty-three Chapter Thirty-four Chapter Thirty-five Chapter Thirty-six Chapter Thirty-seven Chapter Thirty-eight Epilogue

Breathe Copyright © 2017 by Sonnie Wolf. All rights reserved. This work is copyright. Apart from any use as permitted under the Copyright Act 1968, no part may be reproduced, copied, scanned, stored in a retrieval system recorded or transmitted, in any for or by any means, without the prior written permission of the author or publisher. This book is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places and incidents are either a product of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual people living or dead, events or locales is entirely coincidental. Cover Design and Formatting: Freya Barker with Rebel Edit & Design Cover Photography: Shauna Kruse with Kruse Image and Photography Cover Models: Kristen Lazarus-Wood and Matthew Hosea Proofreads: Tandy Proofreads

Table of Contents Title Page Copyright Page Dedication Preface Chapter One Chapter Two Chapter Three Chapter Four Chapter Five Chapter Six Chapter Seven Chapter Eight Chapter Nine Chapter Ten

Chapter Eleven Chapter Twelve Chapter Thirteen Chapter Fourteen Chapter Fifteen Chapter Sixteen Chapter Seventeen Chapter Eighteen Chapter Nineteen Chapter Twenty Chapter Twenty-one Chapter Twenty-two Chapter Twenty-three Chapter Twenty-four Chapter Twenty-five Chapter Twenty-six

Chapter Twenty-seven Chapter Twenty-eight Chapter Twenty-nine Chapter Thirty Chapter Thirty-one Chapter Thirty-two Chapter Thirty-three Chapter Thirty-four Chapter Thirty-five Chapter Thirty-six Chapter Thirty-seven Chapter Thirty-eight Epilogue Acknowledgements About the Author

Dedication To my tribe: The Bad Ass Bitches. Lisa, Danielle, Maria, Jessica, Arell and Sophia. The six of you are such a big part of my writing life this year. Without even trying, you all push and encourage me. Your advice, good vibes, recommendations and continuous laughter keep me going. We have all the success ahead of us. We are all better than Okay. I love you, bitches. For G-ma Eva. I love you more than words can ever say. You are my angel and the inspiration behind everything I do. I miss you.

Preface

“T

ake a deep breath, Gracie, and just breathe.” After my mom died Grandma Evelyn told me this. She would repeat the phrase to me constantly. Great advice to give to a nine-year-old girl. I didn't know then how important that one sentence would be to me. It has carried me through my adolescence and into adulthood. I repeat the mantra to myself daily, sometimes hourly. Every day I say it to myself. Every day I live it. I grew up taking care of my Daddy and four brothers. It was what I had to do to keep the family unit going. I learned in that time that people change when certain events happen. Some for the better and some for the worse. I try to see the best in everything and everyone, but by human nature, that doesn't always happen. The real me loves her family. Has a small group friends. Is a homebody. Reads romance novels. Swears. Eats shit food. Is addicted to movies from the nineties. Loves being a girl. It's a controlled life filled with protective brothers and possessive friends. This is the life I know. I love this side of life. Unfortunately, this is the public me... “Grace this way!” Flash.

“Give us that perfect smile!” Flash. Flash. “Who are you wearing?” Flash. “Over here Grace!” Flash. Flash. “Who are you here with?” Flash. “Look over here!” Flash. Flash. Flash. Sigh. The public me always smiles. Always puts on a facade of loving being in the eye of the masses. Always says the appropriate things, but doesn't always get photographed in the best light. A photograph can reveal a thousand wonders to any person looking at it. It's all how the viewer interprets it. I hardly ever get interpreted correctly. I'm seen as a rich girl. A spoiled girl. A party girl. An heiress to the Stratton wealth. Life’s not fair, right? I’m the third generation in one of New York City’s elite families. My Daddy is president and CEO of Stratton Enterprises. The company consists of all media outlets, a magazine, a modeling agency and an ad agency. TIME magazine calls him one of the greatest media moguls of our day. His father started the company with only radio and television and Daddy made it what it is today. With a family like mine, you can imagine the attention it’s brought me. Most of my “friends” come and go. Only a few strong ones survive. It’s like survivor, rich kid edition.

I hate that. All I want is a calm, comfortable, easy life. Is this too much to ask? Probably. Absolutely. Patrick, my man, hasn't exactly been the pillar of strength I expected him to be. He can't seem to stay put long enough to hold much of a conversation with me these days. I'm not sure what's going on with him, but it's really starting to piss me off. We've been together for seven years, and in that time, we've grown accustomed to what is expected of us as a couple. We do everything together. We do everything right. We do everything in the public eye. He grew up with this life too, so it's only natural for us to be together. We fit. For the last few weeks, he's been absent to a few functions we were supposed to attend together. He's also missed several dinner parties with our friends. My apartment has been void of him at night. Lately he's been staying at his place saying that it's closer to work. We work in the same building, jackass. I know what you're thinking. I’m thinking it, too. I'm just trying to give him the benefit of the doubt, but I can't ever get him alone long enough to talk about it. And when we're together we’re usually around other people. Lots of them. Ah, the life of a socially elite couple.

My glass house that I’ve build so carefully has been intact for quite some time. I’m careful and strategic with how I keep it up. It’s had some cracks but my family fills them in and keeps the glass firmly in place. One day, though, this house will fall. The calm, comfortable, easy life I crave is moving further and further from my grasp. Grandma knew that taking a breath was easy. The hard part is to just keep breathing.

Chapter One

“A

re you fucking kidding me, Patrick?” “It’s just not working for me, Bunny. I think we’ve been growing apart. We’d be making a mistake if we went through with this engagement.” He has a slight smirk, almost mischievous looking, plastered across his stupid face. I want to smack it right off of him. Standing at the double glass doors that lead out onto my balcony, all I can do is stare. I stare at nothing in particular; the buildings surrounding me, the skyscrapers across Central Park, the grey sky and setting sun in the distance. Nothing takes shape, nothing has color, nothing has meaning. I’m not sure of anything right now. The one thing I thought I was sure of wants to leave my life. Tears are streaming down my face like a waterfall. Duritz, my black and tan, ten-week-old Yorkshire Terrier, is pawing at my ankles begging me to pick him up. I don't. Patrick gazes at me with his perfectly cut blond hair and piercing blue eyes, looking all Ralph Lauren model and frat boy. He’s not telling me something. I can feel it. I don’t understand this. I’ve poured seven years of my heart and soul into this man, this boy. This

God damn boy that is cutting my heart out and eating it as a snack for his protein fix. I’m stunned. I’m confused. I’m angry. I’m paralyzed. I’m paralyzed! I can’t move. I’m going numb. Is this what it feels like as you fall into a slow, agonizing death? When did I become one of those girls? I know when; five freaking minutes ago when this dumbshit decided to end our life together. I should kick his ass, and then kick my own ass for falling apart like a weak little pansy. Breathe Grace. “Talk to me, Bunny,” he says from his laid-back sitting position on my plush, oversized, white sectional couch, his left ankle over his right knee. He's not wearing socks. Why is he not wearing socks? Only douche-bags don't wear socks in the fall. Where are his fucking socks? “You haven’t said anything. Talk to me.” “You’re not wearing any socks.” I whisper. “What?” His voice knocks me out of my inner ranting. I shake my head slightly to gather myself. “Our engagement party is in two days,” I whispered not looking his way. “I just don’t understand this. Have I done something wrong? Has something happened?” A light bulb goes off and it suddenly dawns on me. I lift my head to take

a peek at him then snap it back down and shake it again. “Has Daddy done something?” I start to play with the lily charm on my bracelet. He takes a loud, deep breath, sucking the air in between his teeth. After a short pause, he stands and slowly, yet cautiously, stalks towards me. I instantly turn to him with my head still down, tears still falling like little drops of weakness. “Well...” He puts his right hand under my chin and lifts my head to meet his gaze. “You see...” He’s stalling. He's too flaccid to tell the truth. He's a complete and utter idiot. “I...We...” “Enough of this.” I swat his hand away from me. “Just say it, Patrick.” He inhales a small breath and readies himself to unleash the blow. “There’s someone else.” The words hit me in the stomach like I’ve been sucker punched. This is like something out of a movie. Nausea starts to stir down in the depths of my belly. I grab my stomach with one hand and lean on one of the glass doors with the other. I think I’m going to throw up. I need to sit down. I break away from him and his stupid face and make my way to the shorter end of the “L” shaped sofa. After falling onto the cushion, I bring my knees up to my chest and throw my arms around my legs to hug myself.

Duritz jumps up to snuggle next to me. He pushes into the small space between my thighs and my stomach. I stare at my hands that have a death grip on my legs. Gah. The ring. The five-carat platinum princess cut Harry Winston diamond ring. This cliché ring. What am I supposed to do with it? As much as I hate this showy piece of crap, I love that Patrick picked it out himself and gave it to me. At least I think he picked it out himself. For all I know his stuck-up mother did it for him. So many emotions are running through my head. Do I yell? Do I stay mute? Do I run? Do I stay? This has obviously never happened to me before. Patrick is the only boyfriend I’ve ever had. He’s the only boy I let in my heart, let in bed, let in my crazy life. My Daddy and brothers accepted him, which is rare for any of them. He took it all and held it close and now he’s ready to throw it back at me like he never wanted it in the first place. Like it all meant nothing to him. I know I may seem a bit dramatic, but... SEVEN FUCKING YEARS! After a few moments of sitting in silence, yelling inside my own head, I say the first words that come to mind. “Is she worth it?” I whisper in a hoarse voice. “We’ve been together since we were seventeen. How can you do this?”

“I don't know. This all has happened so fast.” He looks at me with regret, or is it pity? What a dick. I hate that he always looks at me like I’m a wounded bird that needs to be held at all times. I may be living under the watchful eyes of my Daddy and four brothers, but I know how to handle myself. I’m a big girl and I wear big girl panties. Sexy, expensive panties. To act like a weak Daddy's girl in public is for show. I am a Daddy's girl, but I still make my own decisions. Most of the time, anyway. “Fast. Really? Fast is the Thai delivery from down the street. This...this is just a surprise I never wanted.” He takes yet another deep breath. I hope he hyperventilates. “We met on a shoot and really hit it off. We started texting and calling and it eventually grew into something more emotional. It just happened, Bunny. I didn’t go looking for it. It just happened.” Just happened, my ass. Something about his tone is off putting. Almost condescending. “How long?” “How long, what?” He snaps back. “How long have you been seeing this girl?” I ask, still not able to look at him. “She's a woman, Bunny.” “Pfft. Whatever.”

“We met about six or seven months ago.” He speaks as though this is not a big deal. “Holy shit!” I scream, now staring straight at him, past all the bull and directly into his cheating heart. The beast has come out of me and wants to beat the crap out of this boy. “You mean to tell me that when you got down on one knee in front all of our friends, you were seeing her? Christ, does she have a magic pussy?” “Enough,” he growls at me. Oh, Hell no! He does not get to call when it’s enough. I do. And he does not get to growl at me. I rise and stand directly in front of him. Blue eyes to blue eyes. Blonde hair to blond hair. The bitch is back and she has claws. “Tell me more Patrick. Tell me all about this thing you have going on with her. Tell me about how when you were with me you were thinking about her.” My tears have stopped. Anger has set in. I lunge at him and pound on his chest with my fists. “How could you do this to me? How could you do this to us?” He wraps his arms around my body and smirks down at me. He fucking smirks. “You disgust me!” I spat out as I wiggle my body free and push from his unloving grip. I walk away from the living room, picking up Duritz on the way, and move toward the kitchen. I need to get

away from him. Far, far away from him. I know he doesn’t like that I’m turning away. He has a hard time when people walk away from him. But I don't give a flying monkey what he thinks right now. “Her name is Amelia.” He sounds angry. He doesn’t deserve to be angry. “And yes, if you really must know, she is worth it. She wants to be around me. She makes time for me. She tells me she loves me constantly.” I stop in place. “She loves you?” I ask softly biting the inside of my cheek to stop myself from showing my crazy. “She doesn’t choose work or her friends or her family over me. She doesn’t choose anything over me. I love her, too.” He pauses, clearly not expecting himself to say that. “And most of all Gracie, she doesn’t come with a...” I know what he’s going to say, but he stops himself from saying it. “Come with a what, Patrick?” I spit out through my teeth as I stand stock still with my hand on my puppy as if he is my only handle on sanity. Which, at the moment, he is. “A family like yours, Bunny.” I knew it. “A family like mine?” I snap. Uh oh. Here comes the crazy. I spin and face him. Reaching down to my foot, I slide one of my Manolo Blahnik's off and hold it

in my hand. “So, this is my fault? Your cheating is my fault? Or is this my family’s fault? Which is it Patrick? Who’s to blame? It certainly isn’t you, right?” I hobble a step closer to him and raise my voice with every question, pointing my shoe in his direction like a weapon. He holds his hands up as if in surrender. “Listen. You’ve been busy getting ready for fashion week and doing things for the family for the last few months, Bunny.” “Busy? You know what I’ve been dealing with. Fashion week happens every year, Patrick. Don't blame fashion week.” “I thought proposing was the right thing to do to keep you. It’s what William wanted me to do,” he blurts out. “Oh. I see” I say in a bit calmer voice. “So, because you think Daddy wants you as a son-inlaw, you proposed?” “Well...” He sounds ashamed, “yes.” “If Daddy asked you to stick your thumb up your own ass would you do that too?” I say as my volume once again increases. “Bunny.” “NO!” I throw my shoe at him. I hope I didn't hurt the shoe. He ducks and it lands somewhere behind the couch. “Don’t Bunny me. This...this thing,” I shout, throwing my hands in the air like a crazy person, “is not my fault. This is not Daddy’s

fault, or my brothers, or anyone else's. This is all you. If you want to end us for her, then fine. You'll be a Goddamn cheater. And if you don’t, then I have no idea what to do with you.” I’m trying my hardest to bring the crazy back. Turning, I make a path toward the hallway that leads to my bedroom. I'm sure I look ridiculous hobbling with only one shoe on, but at this point, I don't give a damn. “Bunny, wait.” He sounds concerned. That's a first this evening. A first most evenings, actually. Selfish bastard. I stop and slowly turn only my head to look at him; trying not to show any more emotion, of any kind. He doesn’t deserve any emotion. And he really needs to stop calling me Bunny. I hate that. I really fucking hate that. I put Duritz down and remain silent. “This is not how I wanted this to go.” He says trying to be sympathetic. It’s not working though. He's still a douche bag. “But this is how it’s going.” I say calmly in a low voice. “I can’t look at you anymore. I can’t stand you in my house anymore. Go.” He doesn’t move. I’m sure he expects me to change my mind, run to him and collapse in his arms. I’ve done it before. Three times to be exact. He loves the control he has over me when I do that. But I won’t. I will not chase after this boy anymore. I’m stronger than I was then.

“GO!” I slip the other shoe off and pick it up. “Are you sure you want me to leave right now, Bunny? I can stay. We can talk this through some more. I really don’t want to leave you like this.” What is this? Does he finally care how I feel? Too little, too late buddy. “You think I’m going to fall to my knees and beg you to stay?” Not this time. Not again. “Go! Go to her. Run to her. Tell her all about how you’re finally rid of me so you can be together without the sneaking and the lying and the deceit.” My voice cracks and starts to rise again, as more tears well up in my already red eyes. I catch myself. I can’t let him see me fall apart. He thrives on my falling apart. It’s his way to control me. I must be strong. I lower my voice to an almost whisper. “I have nothing more to say to you.” I drop the shoe on the floor and turn away. “And stop calling me Bunny. It’s fucking annoying.” With that said I walk calmly down the hallway to the only bedroom on this floor; my room, my sanctuary. I shut the door and lean against the dark cherry wood, sliding my back down it until I’m sitting with my knees to my chest. A few moments pass and I hear the front door open then quickly close. He’s gone. The only man I have ever loved is gone. The only man I let inside my body is gone. The only man I thought could ever make me happy and complete is gone.

I miss him already. Ugh. Why do I have to miss him already? I stand and walk past the sitting area. I fall into my king size bed, curl up in a ball and release the dam. I don’t just cry. I sob. Huge tears seep uncontrollably from every part of my eyes. Duritz jumps up next to me and cuddles against my stomach. A knock on the door startles me. “Come in,” I say quietly, already assuming who is on the other side. “Grace, are you alright dear? May I get you something to drink? Or a bite to eat perhaps?” the middle-aged woman asks in a calm, soothing voice. “No thank you, Amy” I say without lifting my head from the bed. Amy has been with us since I was eight. She stayed in Daddy’s employ after we grew too old for a nanny and when he bought me my apartment on the Upper East Side after I graduated from Princeton, she moved with me and became my housekeeper. She’s really more like a glorified roommate that happens to cook and do my laundry. I love having her around. Since my mother passed away when I was nine, she’s also been a mother figure and one of my closest confidants. “Would you like to talk about it?” She paused, clearly trying to choose her words wisely as to not

upset me more. “I saw Patrick leaving. He looked, well, different.” “Not right now.” I lift my head. “Wait. What do you mean he looked different?” “Well, he had an odd look on his face that looked like...I don't know exactly. Then I heard you crying. Did something happen?” “Let’s just say you will not have to cook any more hotdogs for the bastard. Someone else is going to be making those for him.” Patrick loves hotdogs. He’ll only eat them here, though. He has Amy make them for dinner when I'm not home. He didn’t live here, but he sure treated her like she was his maid. “Oh honey.” She walks to the bed, sits next to my head and starts strumming her fingers through my bright blonde hair. “Maybe it’s for the best. I’ll leave you be. Let me know if you need anything.” Amy stood and walked toward the open door. “Oh, and don’t forget, Asher will be staying with us this weekend. He will be dropped off tomorrow after school.” And out the door she went, shutting it quietly behind her. Asher is my fifteen-year-old brother. Since he never knew our mother, I’ve been the closest thing he’s had. She died twenty-four minutes after Asher’s birth from an aneurysm in her brain. My three older brothers and I had to help Daddy cope with her death and the birth of our little brother. We

had nannies and other house staff, but it wasn’t the same as a real family or a real mother. He stays with me often when Daddy is out of town or has late meetings or functions to attend. I don’t like him staying with the house staff for extended periods of time. I’m not so sure he likes it either. Frankly, I could use some brotherly love from him right about now. I’m so over this black hole of a day. Slowly drifting off to sleep, I keep thinking of the good times with Patrick and wonder what I did so wrong to cause this. I can hardly breathe through the tears.

I’M STARTLED AWAKE by the alert sound from the intercom system. It buzzes again. Amy must be where she can’t hear the annoying noise. I hustle out of bed, run down the hall into the foyer to the speaker inset on a keypad near the front door. “Yes.” I say in annoyance while pressing the square white button. “Miss Stratton. Mr. Colby is here to see you,” Harry the doorman says politely. “Of course,” I answer. “Please let him up.” I stay by the door waiting impatiently. What seems like an hour later, I hear the elevator doors. I throw open the door and bear hug

the man in front of me. He's tall, slender and handsome; the looks of a male model. With his dark blond hair and grey eyes, one could get lost in his charm. “Red,” I whisper into his shoulder. “Shhh. I know Gracie. I know” he answers in a hushed voice, stroking my hair in comfort. We just stand still in our tight embrace. I bury my face in his neck, cover my eyes with my left hand and cry. Rafe Colby has been my best friend since we were eighteen-year-old freshmen at Princeton. We had a lot of the same classes and shared a love of fashion. I love him like no straight girl should love a gay man. We're like our very own prime-time sitcom. We don't care what anyone else thinks about our relationship. It's our thing and it works for us. We’re always honest with each other and always there for each other no matter what. Nothing happens in my life without him being there. He's not had a great start to life, but I'll be damned if he isn't going to have a blessed future. I've shared everything with him; my life, my family, my heart. That's how we've worked for six years. We’re a package deal. You take both of us or leave both of us. “Double red,” I whisper again through my tears. He starts to rock us back and forth. 'Red' is the word we use to let one know we need the other. It started back when we were

getting to know each other. After filling him in on my life and what comes with it, he thought it best that we have some kind of signal or code to let the other know when trouble is around or we need each other. Our other friend Briar started using it too. Whenever we need someone, all we have to do is call or text and say the word and they’re there. No hesitations. No questions asked. A few minutes later I release him and wipe my face with the palm of my hands. We walk into my apartment hand in hand. “You look like a hobo,” He says holding my arms out and looking up and down at my V-neck tshirt and yoga pants. I don’t remember changing into them. I curl one side of my lip up in a half smile and let out a small laugh. “So, Gracie, what’s going on? I got a manic call from Briar telling me to come over here right away. She mentioned something about Patrick and some skank. The girl was talking so fast I could hardly make out what she was saying. I hung up on her and came over as fast as I could.” I led him to the sofa to sit on the larger side. I grab a pillow, hug it in front of me, and play with the lily charm on my bracelet. He plops down on the same cushion causing us to bounce. Obviously, word has gotten out. I look over at the oversized wall clock and see that it’s 10:23pm. Patrick left the house at eight.

What the hell! “What am I going to do Rafe? I don't know how to be without him.” I let out the biggest sigh; partly from frustration, partly from being tired, partly from being so God damn pissed off. Rafe looks confused. “What's going on? Did he injure himself jacking off or something?” he laughs out. If only it were that simple. “We had a fight. I lost a shoe.” “No! Which one?” Figures he cares more about the shoe than the fight. “A navy Manolo.” He gasps. “I threw it at him.” “Good for you. Not good for the shoe.” Rafe shakes his head. “But did you puncture him?” “No.” “Damn. Too bad.” He flashes his perfect teeth wrapped in a smile. “All shoes aside, Gracie, what's going on?” “Patrick decided to call off the engagement.” I stare down at my hands and fidget with the corner of the pillow in my lap. “And he broke up with me.” “Excuse me, what?” Rafe said leaning in to me. “He decided what now?” “He broke up with me.” I repeat. “He met someone a few months ago on a photo shoot and now he’s leaving me for her. He says he loves her,”

I say very matter of fact like. God, I want this gross feeling to get up and go. “He loves her?” Rafe spits out in disgust. “What an asshole. If I wasn’t wearing my best Prada loafers I would go hunt him down right now and kick his cheating ass!” This is why I love him so much. He’s always the protector, though he is much better fighting with words than with his body. He can physically fight, I've seen it first hand, but he has a much better bite verbally. “Too many shoes have been lost to him already. We don't need any more casualties.” I grin slightly. “What would I ever do without you?” He pulls me in for another hug. “I'm not sure. But you'll never have to find out.” He grins back. “I'll never leave you Gracie. You know that, right?” I nod. “Good.” Rafe kisses me on the forehead. He rises quickly, goes to the kitchen and grabs a bottle of Riesling out of the wine fridge along with a stemless wine glass from the cupboard for me and a bottle of beer from the big fridge for himself. He may be gay, but he loves a good bottle of beer. He calls himself a macho gay. I personally don't really think that's the case here but I'll let him have his label. We sit, talk, cry, laugh and drink until about two o’clock in the morning.

When we’re both tired as hell, we tuck ourselves into my bed and cuddle up. A sleepover with my bestie is the ultimate cure for anything. He wraps his arms around me and hangs on tight. “I’ll never leave you,” he reassures me again. “It would take too much time to break in a new drinking partner.” He gets a tired laugh out of me and kisses my cheek in response. Rafe never disappoints. He fills me up and he's all the man that I'll ever need. Yep...I just referenced a Whitney song. This is not how I envisioned my night progressing when I woke up this morning. I drift off to sleep in the arms of my best friend, thanking baby Jesus that he’s in my life. And that I’m still breathing.

Chapter Two

I

awake to the sound of an annoying beep. It’s the damn alarm on my phone. It must be seven thirty. Ah, Hell. Sitting up, I stretch and take in the sunlight from the large window above my head. Rafe is gone. I know he had an early style appointment to get to in Chelsea this morning. A note on my pillow reads: You're a beauty. He's an ass. I love you. R Rafe is so amazing. I don't know what I did to deserve him in my life, but I don't care. I'm never letting him go. Ever. I'll fold him up and carry him around in my pocket if I have to. I slowly get out of bed and make a beeline to the bathroom and begin my morning ritual, getting ready for work. Bathroom, closet, kitchen, out the door. I pull myself together the best I can under the circumstances. As I stand in the middle of my obscenely large closet, I manage to somehow put on an acceptable outfit of a charcoal grey pencil skirt and an ivory long sleeve blouse with ruffle

detail at the open collar. Skipping the thigh high stockings, I usually wear in the fall, I grab my grey round-toe platform sling-backs and slip them on my feet. I stare at my reflection in the full-length mirror. My usual milky, pale skin that resembles a china doll has a dull hue to it and looks paler than normal. If that's even possible. The sparkle in my blue eyes is gone and replaced with a sadder, darker color that doesn't go with any of my outfits. It'll have to do for today. I don't have the energy for a re-do. Amy is already hard at work making an omelet as I enter the kitchen. I sit on a tall metal bar stool at the granite-topped island counter and wait patiently, picking through the newspaper for a section that looks appealing. Yes, I read the newspaper. There’s something about it that’s relaxing in the morning, more so than reading through technology. “Good morning, Amy.” “Good morning to you, honey. How are you feeling?” she asks motherly. “I’m ok. Rafe stayed the night. Made things a bit more bearable.” “I thought that was him I heard laughing. He’s loud...and quite a charmer, isn’t he?” “Yes.” I giggle. “Here you are dear. Eat up. And take these.” She slides my breakfast plate over to me with a

glass of orange juice and two Advil. “They will help with the headache.” She knows me so well. I love her. The buzzer by the door goes off. Amy answers and lets me know that Thomas, my babysitter, is downstairs waiting with the car. He’s not really my babysitter, more of body-man. I grab my black leather jacket and all the other crap I need sitting on a chair, kiss Duritz on the head and walk out the door to the elevator. Keeping my head down, I exit the building through the main door. Jack, one of the doormen, holds the door open for me and, as always, tips his hat in my direction and bids me a good day. It's an old school move, but I love it all the same. Thomas is waiting by the passenger side door of my fully-loaded, black Audi A6, a gift from Daddy, of course. He’s wearing a handsome charcoal grey suit over a black button-down shirt, open at the collar. He takes my hand and guides me into the backseat. “Good morning, Thomas,” I say to the tall, dark, muscular, thirty-something man. “Good morning, Grace,” he replies graciously. “You look rather nice today.” “And you are quite the flirt,” I respond. I really like him and try to make his job escorting me around everywhere enjoyable, because in actuality, it’s probably quite annoying and tedious. He's

young (I think he's the same age as one of my brothers) and good-looking with his caramel colored skin, light brown eyes and shaved head. He doesn't have a dress code to follow, but he still likes to look his best. He's always in well-fitted jeans or suit slacks and some kind of button-down shirt or sweater. I have no idea why he agrees to be my babysitter. Daddy must pay him billions. He was hired to be my driver and bodyguard after I graduated and moved out of our family home. Daddy didn’t want me to move far away from him, so he bought me a place on the Upper East Side. His apartment is fourteen blocks south, three east of me. Not too far by New York standards. I’m the only daughter of a high-profile man. That makes him way too overprotective. I love being as independent as I can, but I tend to do dumb things and get caught in not-so-great situations, or positions. So, I have Tommy Boy to help prevent that. Thomas pulls up in front of the Stratton Building, Daddy’s building, and rushes around to my door. He takes one of my hands in his and helps me onto the sidewalk. “Thanks, Thomas.” “I’ll be waiting for you here around six.” He says to me with a lovely smile. “Please call me if you need my assistance before then.”

I nod, smile back at him, and walk into the building. As I wait in front of the bank of elevators, I hear whispers behind me. I turn and see a few young ladies who work at my magazine taking glances at me. Real subtle bitches. Does everyone know already? The break-up just happened, like, twelve hours ago. Why did I even come in to work today? This is going to be one hell of a long day. I step off of the elevator on the twenty-first floor, walk straight past the reception desk and through the large glass doors. No one is looking at me. Everyone always looks to greet me in the morning. Awesome. The silent treatment. Walking through the open space of the office, I take aim at the office straight ahead. Ashlyn, my assistant, stands when I approach her desk. “Good morning, Grace,” she says in a soft voice. Her big green puppy dog eyes look at me with sympathy. “Morning, Ashlyn,” I mumble. She looks as though she’s going to say something or lean in to hug me, so I pick up my messages and walk straight into my office, gently closing the door behind me. I don’t think I’m going to deal with people very well today.

I get myself situated and call for Ashlyn when I’m ready. Within seconds the door is opening. She sits in one of the white leather chairs in front of my desk, ready to do as I ask. “So, what does my schedule look like today?” “You have a meeting on nineteen at ten o’clock. The round of questions for the next issue should arrive to your e-mail by noon. Talia would like the first set of the summer line looked at before the end of the day and your father would like to speak with you before your meeting this morning.” She stumbles on that last part. Since he owns Icon Magazine, the building she works in and is worth billions, he intimidates her. He intimidates most people. “His assistant said he could meet you here or in his office, whichever you prefer.” “Let Katherine know that I’ll meet him in his office this morning. Thank you, Ashlyn.” That’s her cue to leave. She does just that and I’m alone again. This is what I want today. I want to be alone in my office so I can concentrate on work and try to forget the asshole and the situation. Nine-twenty rolls around and my desk phone buzzes. “Yes.” “Grace, your father’s office is calling. He would like to know when you’re coming up to his office.” “Tell Katherine I’m on my way now.” I hate that Daddy knows my schedule.

I get into the elevator and take the long ride up to the forty-second floor. The doors open and I head back to his office. I don’t stop at the reception desk and zip past Katherine’s desk. I knock as I open the door. “Hi Daddy,” I say quietly as I stand in the doorway. My father, with his perfectly placed silver hair, looks up from the papers he's reading, smiles and stands. His deep brown eyes are sharp with intelligence. He’s tall with broad shoulders and a face that’s chiseled with lines around his eyes that show his maturity. I know I'm a bit bias, but he’s quite handsome. I see how he could be intimidating to some. William Stratton is a very powerful New York City businessman and looks every inch the part. But to me, he’s just Daddy. Most people know that I’m his weakness. I have a way of breaking that intimidation down and making him putty in my hands. Call it a gift if you must. He steps around his desk, opening his arms to initiate a hug. “Gracie. I’ve missed you.” “Daddy, I just saw you yesterday before I left the office,” I say with an exasperated half-laugh. “I know, I know. But a father needs to dote on his little girl.” See? I have the power. He picks up a small remote control from his desk and turns on a stereo hidden in a sidewall. Louis Armstrong starts

wheezing out “What a Wonderful World”. Daddy takes my hand in his holding it out to the side, wrapping his other arm around my waist. “Let's dance, Gracie.” He whimsically spins me around his office. We've been doing this since the day I was born. Mom used to tell me stories of how Daddy would hold me as a small baby and dance with me in the nursery to get me to calm down. It's a tradition that has never faded. He won’t let go, so I won’t either. One of the safest places I can be is in his arms. When the song ends he kisses me on the nose, lets me go and ushers me to his chocolate brown leather couch that sits near a large picture window overlooking Midtown. The buildings surrounding this one so tall and vast, yet so beautiful. “So,” he sits. “Is there anything going on that you would like to talk to me about?” He knows. Shit. “No.” “Grace,” he says eyeing me in a very fatherly way. “Well...” I stare at my fingers as they play with the lily charm. I feel I may have disappointed him. I can't stand disappointing him. “Patrick came over for dinner last night and we had a talk.” He places his hand over mine to stop the fidgeting. “Uh huh...and?”

“Um...well...he sort of...” I take a breath. “He ended the engagement and broke up with me.” I spit out quickly while wincing, not knowing what his reaction will be. “So, he called it off, did he? The rumors are true then. Did he tell you why?” I keep my head down, not saying a word. “Is this because of the talk I had with him last week?” I turn slightly and look him dead on. “Hmm. He didn’t tell you?” I must have a confused look on my face because he immediately continues. “We met for lunch and had a talk about his position at the agency. I told him that if he doesn’t start taking his job more seriously, I will need to place him elsewhere.” Daddy had given Patrick a job at his modeling agency shortly after we graduated. “Why would you do that? What was he doing that would earn that discussion?” I asked, slightly annoyed. “Gracie, an associate at the agency has informed me that Patrick is using his status and his connections to our family name to, shall I say, connect with some of the models. I don’t know the exact details, but I do know that I am not going to let him use my company, my family name and my little girl to get a little something on the side. So, I let him know where he stands with me and my company.”

How do I respond to that? Daddy was just doing what he always does to protect the reputations of the business and the family, especially me. “I may have also given him an ultimatum,” he adds, quivering a little as he does when he knows he may upset me. “An ultimatum?” He nods “I simply stated that he has two choices. One is to continue to be the man he should be, the man the Warren family raised him to be and act appropriately. He would keep you, his job and his social status. The other is to quietly break ties with the family and move on knowing he will only keep his job if he maintains in good standing and doesn’t keep trying to connect with the employees of the agency in a public way.” I wrap my head around what he just said. “This is why he wanted to talk it out longer last night. He didn’t want me to be as upset as I was in fear of losing his job and his status.” I murmured, but obviously not quiet enough. I look up at Daddy again. Tears prick at the back of my eyes. “He chose the other. He chose Amelia.” “Who in the hell is Amelia?” “Patrick’s new girlfriend? I guess they’ve been seeing each other for a few months.” I let go of the dam behind my eyes and tears slowly spill down the sides of my face. Ugh. I hate crying. Nothing good ever comes from crying.

Daddy stands up, grabs a Kleenex out of the box on the side table and hands it to me. I take it graciously, watching him pace around the large rectangular coffee table that sits in front of the couch. “He broke off the engagement last night and is flaunting this girl around as his new interest?” His voice is quite loud now. “I’m going to ruin him!” I’m sure the entire office floor can hear him. “Katherine!” The door opens and Katherine, a pretty brunette in her fifties, stands ready to take the order. “Get Patrick Warren on the line right now. I will not wait long.” She scurries out of the room and closes the door behind her. “Daddy. No. Don’t do this. Just let it be. I’ll get over him somehow. We don’t work in the same building. I don’t go on many photo shoots. He has nothing at my apartment except hot dogs. I’m sure I can avoid him in public. I can make a clean break.” I plead to him, not want a scene. The phone buzzes and Katherine’s voice slices through the air. “Mr. Stratton, Mr. Warren is on the line.” “Should I take it? It’s your call Gracie.” I shake my head and look down at my hands again. “Katherine, please let Patrick know that I do not need to speak with him after all.” He pauses for

a beat. “But inform him that he should expect to hear from me again by the end of the day.” “Yes, sir.” He looks down, cups my chin with his right hand and I look up to meet his gaze. His facial expression is one of sadness and worry. I stand and give him a hug. He holds me and squeezes tighter as I lean in more. “I love you, Gracie. You know I will do anything you ask of me. Say the word and he’s Stratton history.” “I love you, too. I’ll be ok.” After he kisses my nose like he’s done since I was born, I turn and walk out of his office. I head back down to my floor and attempt to continue the workday. Attempt being the operative word. Actually, it's an overstatement.

CONCENTRATING IS NOT an easy feat today. After working through lunch, sitting through a meeting, answering only a few phone calls and avoiding as much human contact as possible, I make the decision that today is an early release day for me. “Ashlyn,” I say into the intercom on the desk phone. Seconds later she’s in the doorway. “Yes?”

“I’m leaving work early today. Please cancel any other appointments I may have and reschedule them for Monday if they’ll fit. Let Beatrice know that I’m leaving, as well. I’m sure she already knows why.” Beatrice is the Editor-In-Chief. Being in close contact with Daddy, I’m confident he’s informed her of the situation. “Okay. Anything else I can do for you before you leave?” she asks in a low, concerned voice. “Email me any info I may need to work on over the weekend. Thank you, Ashlyn. That will be all.” She turns on her heel and heads back to her desk, picks up the phone and starts making calls. I pull out my phone to text Thomas letting him know I’ll need him in about twenty minutes. Four texts and two missed calls await me. I must have been in such a daze that I didn’t hear the phone buzzing. I ignore them for now and promise myself to respond to them in the car. As requested, Thomas is waiting out front of the Stratton building ready to take me to the location of my choice. All I want to do is go home, curl up on the comfy sofa and watch sad movies. I walk through the front door of my apartment a little before four o’clock. Dropping my handbag, briefcase and jacket on the white armchair, I clumsily shuffle to the long end of the sofa and plop down haphazardly. Curling my legs up to my side, I lay my head on the arm of the couch and snuggle in

with Duritz. I feel my eyes getting heavy and let them shut. Thank God for the dark because color sucks right now.

Chapter Three

I

awaken to a hand rubbing my arm. Amy is standing over me saying something in a hushed voice. “I’m sorry, what?” I ask, blinking rapidly and shaking my head to clear the sleepiness. “Mr. Colby has phoned twice now. I let him know you were resting but he insists that you call him back. He mentioned he texted you twice and called you once today already. I think he’s worried.” Ugh. I broke my promise and never answered my texts or voicemails. “Okay. Thanks, Amy,” I respond while hesitantly dropping my legs to the floor. Rising slowly, I go in search of my cell. “What time is it?” “Just after seven,” she says walking towards the kitchen. Since I’m awake I might as well let Rafe know I’m alive. Somewhat anyway. “What the hell, Gracie?” He screams through the phone. “Hi, Rafe.” “What have you been doing all day? You can’t even call me for five seconds to let me know you’re okay? God. You can be such a bitch sometimes.” Rafe has no filter.

“Well, I’m fine so you can be at peace now. Go about your evening.” “Good.” He lowers his voice. “I’m glad you’re okay. Now get changed into something fantastic. We’re going out.” “I don’t feel like going out. As you know I have not had a very pleasant twenty-four-hours. I don’t want pics of me all over Manhattan partying, thinking the engagement is off because I’m a slutty whore about town. That’s Patrick’s thing. Not mine.” “We’re not going out in the City. We’re going to Jersey. Jersey City to be exact.” “Huh? What? Why?” This is such an absurd idea. “Briar called me this afternoon. Apparently, she talked to Miles and he came up with the brilliant idea to get a group together and get you out of here. He knows a guy who owns a bar in Jersey City. Some guy he went to Harvard with or something. We’ve got it all worked out. All you have to do is get your sweet ass ready and meet Thomas in front of your building around eight-thirty.” “So, let me get this straight. My friends are dragging me out to Jersey City, to a bar owned by a guy my big brother knows, to show me a good time?” This is some crazy shit. “I don’t think so. I’m in no mood for one of my brother’s and Briar’s crazy ideas to get me through this,” I respond in the

most annoyed of tones. I’m not letting this happen. Not today. My brother thinks he can solve anything by taking me out and pouring booze down my throat. Besides, Asher should be here soon. The ring of my doorbell makes me pause for a moment. “Hold a sec, Rafe. Some asshole is at the door. Not sure how they got past the front desk, but...” I open the door and to my surprise, it’s Rafe. “So, I’m an ass now, huh?” he says as he drops his cell into his blazer breast pocket. “You're a hot piece of ass,” I quip. “Let’s go to that room you call a closet and play dress up.” With much hesitation, but no struggle, I link my arm around the crook in his elbow and let him lead me through my bedroom into the closet. He sits me on the light blue ottoman in the center of the room and I watch him start rummaging through all the clothing. I have to admit, it’s quite fascinating watching him in his element. He’s dressed in mid-wash denim, a double pocket button down with epaulets, in his signature color blue, and a darker shaded blue skinny tie. He shed his navy blazer already. Christ, he always looks good. “Hot damn!” He screams. “This is perfect!” He pulls out a soft pink dress I haven’t worn yet. I was given the dress by an up and coming designer I did

a piece on for the magazine. I've been saving it for a special occasion. “No Rafe. I can’t wear that tonight.” I shake my head with sadness. “And why the hell not?” He asks holding it out, basking in its beauty. “It’s hot as sin.” “I was saving that for the engagement party. It doesn’t feel right to wear it tonight. It's a tainted dress now.” I bow my head, trying desperately not to burst into tears. “I don't think I can show off this dress at some get together that's not my celebrating my engagement. Not now. Not tonight.” “Save the tears, cry-baby. You’re wearing it. Go put it on. Maybe we can get it tainted with something else.” He winks, hands me the garment and I begin to shed my current clothing. As I start taking off my panties to change into a more appropriate pair for the dress, Rafe makes a sort of groaning sound. “Gracie, as much as I love a nice set of boobies...” “What? You don't want to see my perfectly bare jay-jay?” “Not particularly.” “Then leave.” He bows his head and rushes out of the closet. Ha! There’s a pun there, somewhere. Ten long minutes later, I exit and head out to the bedroom where I find Rafe sitting on a white,

cushioned chair reading the latest edition of Vogue. “Ahem.” Rafe turns and immediately I see his eyes open wide and mouth open wider. “Holy! Bananas!” I could be wrong, but think he likes it. The hem of the soft pink frock hits a few inches above the knee and fits to my thighs like a second skin. The deep V in the front and back show a lot of skin. The shimmer of the fabric reflects off my pale skin tone and gives my cheeks a pinkish hue. But that could possibly be from the crying. “You like?” I ask, trying my hardest to act like I’m okay with this. He growls. “I love. You look amazing. So do those tits!” A wide grin forms on his beautiful face as he holds up his hands and squeezes the air like he's squeezing my melons. He stands, grabs my arm and leads me back into the bathroom. “Now, let’s get that hair to tame and touch up...err, put on some makeup and we can be on our way.” “I can’t believe I’m letting you take me to Jersey,” I stumble a bit to get to the full-length mirror to check myself out. I stare at the girl looking back at me. I do look amazing. Rafe is a miracle worker. Maybe this won’t be so bad. “Believe it baby. You’re going to have the time of your life.” He grins slyly. “When do you ever not have a good time when you’re with me?”

“True.” I turn on my heel and head out the bedroom door. Rafe follows with my twill overnight bag. “Um, what’s with my bag?” “We’re staying in Jersey tonight. We’ve booked a few rooms. Just go with it.” He laughs. “Don’t forget these.” He holds up a pair of nude platform patent leather heels. My favorites. I can do anything and everything in these shoes. And I do mean everything (wink). As I enter the living room I see a skinny teenager sitting at the island, head down, inhaling Amy’s lasagna. He looks up when he hears me and does a double take. “Shit, Sis. You look amazing!” He gets up from the stool and runs at me. “Thanks, Asher. Don’t say shit.” I try to say sternly while giving him a bear hug. I let go and head into the kitchen to talk with Amy. “I’m going out tonight and apparently won’t be back until tomorrow sometime. Can you make sure Asher gets to his hockey practice, please?” “Already taken care of, hon.” I give her a puzzling look. She gives her head a slight tilt and smiles. “Miles called me a bit ago and let me in on his little plan for you. I told him I would take care of things over here with Asher as long as he took care of you.” Miles has thought of everything. I love him for that. But he's sending me out to Jersey. I hate him

for that. “Asher,” I turn and glare in his direction, “be on your best behavior tonight. Please don’t go out. I’ll see you tomorrow afternoon after your practice. We’ll have lunch or something, okay?” “Sounds good,” he says, giving me another hug. “I love you,” I kiss him on the cheek. “I love you, too. Stay out of trouble.” I give a glance over to Amy and she nods in agreement with me. “I’m serious. Stay out of trouble.” Letting go of Asher, I turn to Rafe and we head out the door. As we walk towards the elevator I try to prepare myself for the adventure I am about the have with my best friends and brothers. I quickly check my phone to see if there are any messages or texts from Patrick. Nothing. I miss him. I’m stupid. After what felt like the longest car ride ever, Thomas pulls the car up near the front door of the nightclub. He jumps out and opens the backpassenger door for me, taking my hand to help me out onto the sidewalk. Rafe stands behind him waiting for me as I adjust the lower half of my dress. “Are you ready for this?” Rafe asks all excited. “As I’ll ever be. But I just want to let you know before we go in there, I hate you.” I grin as he takes

my hand from Thomas. “Thank you.” “You’re welcome Grace. I’ll see you later tonight when you’re ready to leave.” He nods once. “Just give me notice.” He glances in Rafe’s direction and nods again. He gets in the drivers seat, pulls out into traffic and drives off. I turn and let Rafe lead me with his hand on the small of my back. We walk past the black velvet rope that holds back prospective patrons, noticing glares from a few scantily clad girls and smirks from a few overly muscled, too tanned guys. When we get to the door, Rafe gives a nod to the bouncer, and without any trouble we go in. I take his hand in a tight grip, nervous and unsure about what I’m walking into. A hot guy wearing a simple black V-neck t-shirt with the word “colorblind” scribbled in a font that looks like handwriting greets Rafe, leans in and says something into his ear. Rafe smiles and nods. He takes my jacket and hands it to the guy. We follow him around the left side of the center bar to a small set of steps. As he removes the rope I hear a squeal of excitement. I know that sound well. I look up to the top of the stairs and see Briar jumping up and down waving at us. Her giant boobs flop around, attracting the attention of almost every man in the place. I drop Rafe’s hand and climb the five steps to her open arms. She grabs me and we spin in a tight embrace.

Briar is my best girlfriend from college, the only roommate I had in the four years we attended. She’s part of the “circle”. That’s what we call the few of us that stand each other longer than a few hours. To say she is protective of me is an understatement. She could kick your ass in a matter of seconds if pushed hard enough. Chicks envy her and guys cream themselves gawking at her. She's tall with long blonde hair, hazel eyes, big boobs and an ass that won’t quit. I’m pretty sure the black snakeskin heels she’s wearing are mine. God, that bitch wears clothes of mine I didn’t even know she took. My closet is her personal shopping center. Briar smiles and pushes her face to mine so we’re cheek to cheek. “Are you ready for this, Gracie?” “No. But I’ll do my best.” I answer with hesitation. I grab Rafe’s hand while locked with Briar. “Don’t leave me, ladies.” They both squeeze tighter. I put a smile on my face and let Briar lead me through the small private area, followed by Rafe. It overlooks the bar that I just passed and the large dance floor that is over the opposite railing. We’re nestled in between the two and raised above the floor like we are on display for all to see. I look around the roped off area and see my closest circle of friends and three older brothers. They all start to move my way and stand in a

disorganized line to greet me. No pressure, right? It's like having sympathy for the devil or something. First up is my second oldest brother, Miles. His dark blond hair is a mess but he likes it that way. He thinks it brings all the ladies to his yard. He’s also the brains behind this evening. Of all my older brothers, I’m closest to him. His light brown eyes gleam with brotherly love, or alcohol. I have yet to determine which. “Hey, Gracie,” he shouts in my ear as he wraps his arms around my shoulders. It's the alcohol. If I had to guess I’d say he probably has a good four or five drinks in him already. “Hey.” I playfully slap his chest. “I hate you by the way.” “I know.” He grins and hands me a small robin's egg blue colored box. I open it and find a small angel charm. I look up at him as he pulls it from the box. He grabs my wrist and attaches it to my charm bracelet. It sits next to a gift box charm that Landon gave me for my eighteenth birthday. Softly, Miles kisses my wrist. “Just try to have fun tonight, okay? It’s all for you.” He releases my wrist, brings his hands up to my face, squeezes his palms to my cheeks and kisses me on the nose. “I love you.” “I love you, too. But you’re still an asshat!” Grinning, he backs up and makes way for the others.

Next up is my third oldest brother Landon and his girlfriend June. After them is Rory, a socialite friend from my teenage years and budding Broadway star, and Olive, my only true friend from high school. She's from a prominent New York family and the lead singer of a local alt/rock band. She’s a contradiction in every way. She's also what you would call my “slutty” friend. Following them is my oldest brother Parker and his wife Melanie. Last up is my friend since we were five, Ryan and his latest flavor of the moment that I have yet to meet. “Gracie, babe!” He holds his arms out wide. “Where have you been?” “Waiting for you to drag your ass to come over and play,” I reply in a sarcastic but playful tone. Ryan's full lips turn into a huge grin as he pushes his dark hair out of his eyes. They’re eyes that can drive a woman crazy. Narrow and deep brown, one look from him and all you feel is the intensity of him radiating out of those things. They scream for you to “come hither and do me”. I’ve learned throughout my years of knowing him that this could not be further from the case. He would never dream of asking a woman that. But that doesn't stop those damn eyes from screaming it. The girls flock to him but he chooses wisely. He does, however, go through girls like I go through shoes.

Ryan laughs, hugs me tightly then pulls the new girl in front of him so he can make the introduction. “Grace this is Hayes. Hayes this is Grace.” I reach out my hand to shake hers. She extends her hand but pulls me into a hug instead. “Okay...we’re hugging, I guess,” I say losing my breath. I loosely circle my arms around her back. “I’ve heard so much about you. Ry talks about you all the time. I feel like I’ve grown up with you, too.” She says while we sway. Apparently, she is very excited to meet me. “It’s nice to meet you.” I lightly pat her back. I have no idea how to react to this chick. “I’m going to get a drink and mingle. I’ll see you later.” She releases me and I slip past her and Ryan and head over to where Miles and Briar are standing. “I need a few drinks if I’m going to get through this night.” “Done,” Miles says and walks toward the stairs to flag down our private waitress. He meanders back over to us and leans on the chair sitting next to him. “How about some Moscato to liven you up?” “That’ll do.” He knows my drink of choice. A moment later a tall, thin girl with black hair pulled back in a high ponytail appears holding a tray topped with three bottles of my favorite drink and ten large wine glasses. She pours them all half full and, with Miles’ help, hands them one by one to each of us.

Miles raises his glass in the air. “To the most amazing sister a bunch of douche-bag brothers could ever have. To our Gracie.” He takes a sip and we all follow suit like good little minions. I turn to Rafe and our eyes meet, reflecting the same thought. We raise our glasses toward each other and lightly tap them together. “Clinky kinky!” We shout in unison and take another sip. Well, more like giant, unladylike gulps. I down half of the contents in my glass, hoping the effect of the alcohol will hit me quickly to calm my nerves. “Let’s dance!” I grab Rafe’s hand and pull him down the back set of steps towards the dance floor. Finishing what’s my glass, I set it on a random table before we make our way through the growing crowd. We start to move to a song with a deep bassline. I let the music take me to a place I haven’t been in a while. I get lost in it. Rafe always keeps a hand on me, knowing what our surroundings are. I lose some inhibitions and begin to internally tap on the glass house I’ve built. I can feel the eyes stare, but I'm not letting it bother me. There’s too much I need to let go of tonight and I'll be damned if a few pairs of eyes on me are going to ruin it. Two songs later, I realize that I need more liquid courage. “Let’s go back and get drunk.”

“You don’t have to ask me twice, or once really.” Rafe grabs my waist and I push through the now overwhelming crowd to the steps that lead to our haven above the dance floor. We make our way back over to Miles who is controlling the alcohol flow of the room, as per usual when we go to clubs. As I near him I notice he is shouting and laughing with a guy I don’t think I’ve ever seen before. They’re both facing away from me leaning over the metal railing looking over the front bar. I tap on Miles’ shoulder. I point to my now ring free left hand which is raised holding an imaginary empty glass. “Drink.” “Gracie! You’re not allowed to be empty on your night.” He hands Rafe and I each another glass, fuller than the first. I love how he pours drinks. I take a sip as the stranger turns and looks at me. All I can do is stare over the top of the glass and try not to choke on the bubbly liquid. Holy crap on a cracker! This guy is hot. Not just hot. Steaming hot. Boiling hot. Burn a hole through my fucking mind hot. My eyes will combust if I don't turn away hot. Every Justin Timberlake song I’ve ever heard runs through my head as I stare at him. Yep. This dude is definitely bringing sexy back. And I want some of that sexy.

He stands a few inches taller than Miles. He’s probably just under six-and a-half feet tall with broad shoulders and a thick chest. His massive arms sport round muscles that bulge against the sleeves of his shirt, which he could do without. Tattoos wind around those big limbs. His dark brown hair is short and a bit curly but looks like he just had some hot ass sex in the back room. Those blue/grey eyes perfectly placed on his face seem like they can look straight into my soul and read every thought I have. And I swear to God that they are. His square jaw is lined with day old stubble that doesn't remotely distract from a face that could make angels weep. And those lips! Damn those lips. Those sexy lips where the bottom one is slightly fuller than the top. They’re just begging for me to cover them with my own. I want to suck that bottom one into my mouth and bite down. Hard. Hot damn, I need a cold shower. Wearing a fitted light grey short-sleeved Henley and dark washed jeans, he looks casual and relaxed; like an object of lust for all girls to admire and worship. Including me. Especially me. I think I can hear panties dropping all over this place. I hope mine didn't just fall to the floor while staring at him. I squeeze my legs together and will them to stay put.

I feel my face flush. Hopefully not enough to be noticeable. I’m in so much trouble. “You must be the infamous Grace? Miles can't stop talking about his baby sis.” He extends his long arm and holds out his rather large hand to me, flashing a boyish grin that makes my lady parts tingle. Oh boy! Large hands. You know what that means... “Yeah. Umm, hi.” I take his outstretched hand. Oh...what is that? He has some kind of pull on me. It must be some kind of hot guy voodoo magic. Apparently, he also has a magic power that can turn me back into a teenager. A shiver dances down my spine as he leans in, still holding my hand, and gives me a kiss on the cheek. His smell is amazing. It's a mixture of woods and musk and cigarettes with a hint of...what is it? Oh, yeah...sexual heat and sin. Please don't faint. Please don't faint. Please don't faint. “You look beautiful tonight.” He takes a step back. Oh, my damn, he said I look beautiful. Take me now! Right here, right now. I bite my bottom lip to keep from grinning like a thirteen-year-old who just saw Justin Bieber. He shakes his head just slightly. “Bellezza.”

I don’t know what the hell that means, but he can say it to me all day, every day. Still holding my hand, he moves his eyes from mine and sends them down, then up my body. It's a short trip seeing as I am not very tall. “Have fun and if you need anything at all just ask. I’ll take care of you.” He leans into me again and whispers in my ear, “I promise.” His breath is hot mixed with a hint of beer. I have the urge to turn my head, kiss him and suck that breath of his into my mouth. I stare at him with a quizzical look as I drop his hand, knowing that our two palms touching could ignite a fire from all this sexual heat. Why would I ask him for anything? Except maybe a long make out session and some naked fondling. “I own the joint. So, don’t worry about a thing. It's all taken care of.” He must have read my thoughts. “Anything for you.” Damn him and his sexy mind reading tricks. “Oh. Okay,” I stutter out. I have no idea what I’m doing or saying. I'm such an idiot. Rafe nudges me between the shoulder blades. “Stop being a walking awkward situation.” He whispers directly into my ear. “You’re a socialite, not a teenage groupie with a boy band crush.” “Damn it,” I whisper and shake my head in his direction. I take a quick breath and pull myself

together. I have to keep talking to him. I want to keep talking to him. Small talk. Yes. That’s a good start.

Chapter Four

B

reathe. Lean in. Breathe some more. Don’t hyperventilate. Speak. “So how do you know my brother?” Thank you, Jesus. I can speak like a normal person. High fives all around. “We went to Harvard together.” A few strands of loose hair fall into his eyes. I stare as he runs his hand through his beautiful locks, pushing them back into place. Lucky hair. “How come I’ve never met you before?” The Greek God shrugs. “Not sure. I would have liked to have met you before tonight.” He grins. I flush and I'm pretty sure my lower half has developed a mind of her own. Her lips smile at the sound of his voice. Stupid kitty. “I’m Lincoln Prescott, by the way. But the one's I'm closest to call me Linc. You can call me that if you like.” I like. Lower me smiles bigger. She's making me real uncomfortable down there.

I give an awkward wave. “Grace Stratton.” Crap he already knows that. Think...think...say something fast to avoid the awkwardness that you're creating. “So, you own this place. It’s nice.” What the Hell is with me? Guys never get to me like this. But then again, I’ve been with Patrick so long I think I’ve forgotten how to flirt. Or talk. Or be normal. “Yeah.” He smirks down at me. “Thanks.” He doesn’t seem too put off by my dumbness. At least, I hope he isn't. “I bought it when I was just out of college. Thought it would be fun, you know?” A moment of silence falls between us as he looks around the bar. He brings his focus back to me. “So, Grace, what is it that you do? When you’re not being a hot little socialite, of course.” Oh my God. Sex on legs just called me hot. I can't stop staring and I've lost all sense of speech. I start to fidget and shift my balance from one leg to the other. Jesus Christ, Grace, say something so he doesn’t think you’re having a stroke. “I do lots of things.” Really...that’s what you come up with? I’m such a shithead. “Lots of things, huh?” The gaze between us breaks as he looks around his club again. “I should really get back to work. Just standing around

drinking and talking to a pretty girl isn’t gonna pay the bills.” He gives me another kiss on the cheek then brings his mouth close to my ear. “I’ll be around if you need me.” He stands up straight and saunters down the steps nearest the front bar with a swagger that screams, “I got it and you want it”. Crap on a cracker. “What just happened?” “I’m not sure, Rafe. I think I just had an out of body experience.” I pause a second to regain my composure, looking around to make sure Miles, or any other human for that matter, didn’t just witness my falling off a cliff moment with Lincoln. Phew. No one is even paying attention to me except Rafe, my wingman. “Let’s dance.” We head down the steps toward the dance floor, this time grabbing Briar away from Miles as we go. As we bounce around and gyrate our asses I notice that Lincoln is back up in our haven. This time he isn’t shouting and laughing with my brother. He’s standing alone by the railing looking right at us while holding a bottle of beer at his hip. I pause my dancing, if you can really call it dancing, and we lock eyes. The world around me stops and I lose my breath. What is he doing? Could he possibly be looking out for me, watching over me? No. That couldn’t be. I made an ass of myself in front of him. I look away and try to not turn back in his direction. It's a lot easier said than done.

I’m successful in my attempts to not stare at him again. I glance that general direction a few times. Glancing, not staring. The three of us collectively decide we’re parched and need a break from all this movement. I’ve definitely not had enough to drink yet to forget about my crappy situation. I look up as we push our way through the crowd. Rafe's hand rests securely at my waist. Lincoln is still leaning on the railing, looking like a sex God, talking to Miles and Parker and taking long pulls from his beer. He’s smirking. Of course, he's smirking. I've made the conclusion that it's his thing. God damn, he’s beautiful. “Hey! Aren’t you Grace Stratton?” A yell from the right breaks through my thoughts. I whip my head in the direction of the heavy accent and see a group of meathead, Jersey Shore clones making their way towards us. Panic hits me and everything starts to move in slow motion. Rafe and Briar notice and instinctively position themselves in front of me, blocking view. They know exactly what to do. We've been in these situations before. “Suit up, Rafe,” Briar yells to him. Who needs bodyguards when I have these two? “Grace!” Another one shouts throwing his arms in the air to get my attention as the group approaches us. “What’s up, baby? Wanna dance

with us?” He looks around Briar trying to get a better look at me. Thank God, she’s tall. “Uh, no she doesn’t. Move along dickwads,” Briar demands as Rafe gently pushes me forward. “Oh, come on. Just one,” the shortest of the three guys says to no one in particular. Phones are being raised in the air and pictures are being taken. The jig is up. I'm recognized. The meathead with the shaved head reaches around Briar and grabs at my arm. I freeze, not knowing what to do. Guys in Manhattan don’t usual try to paw at me. They generally leave their hands off and try lame pick-up lines instead. Protocol is different here. More people push their way over to see what’s happening. I’m surrounded and start to feel claustrophobic. My palms are sweaty and my vision blurry. Breathing is becoming harder by the second. The room starts to spin as I’m on the cusp of a fullblown panic attack. Breathe. Suddenly there’s a pull at my waist. “Just breathe,” a deep voice whispers in my ear as I’m lifted off my feet. The voice behind me turns from a whisper to a forceful boom. “Guys chill. You’ll have to look up to enjoy the view of this sexy angel from down here.” What is happening?

My feet are set on the stairs and I start to climb them one at a time. Turning my head, I see Lincoln behind me, still holding my waist with one hand and the railing with the other. Briar and Rafe, both still yelling at the meatheads, are close behind him. “You okay?” I turn my whole body when I reach the top step. He’s down a few steps so our eyes are at the same level. “Yeah. It happens,” I shrug, breathing heavily but trying desperately not to show my panic or that I may throw up. “I guess you're officially my hero now.” He laughs and growls simultaneously. “Let’s just keep you safe up here for a while, shall we?” His serious face turns to a smirk as he nudges me up and into our safe haven. “Miles!” he shouts. Miles hears the demand, leaps up from his conversation with Parker and Landon, fills another glass of pink bubbly, almost to the top this time, and brings it over to me. “Shit. What happened? You okay, Sis? I should have been there or at least been watching. I’m sorry.” He kisses my nose like Daddy does and I immediately calm. “Damn it. Two minutes and I let it happen. I'm so, so sorry, Gracie.” “I'm okay. I'm fine,” I say feeling a sudden sense of security mixed with a bit of embarrassment, standing between my brother, the

protector and the oh-so-sexy giant, my new hero. As my breathing steadies, I shout, “Let’s drink.” Lincoln bows his head moving his mouth to my ear. “Are you sure you're okay?” He gives my waist another squeeze. I nod as chills run down my spine. “Good. I wouldn't want to have to kick some ass and start a scene in my own place.” He flashes a teeth-showing grin. “I'd do it for you, though, if it came down to it.” I look up to him, blush and form a shy smile. We stare at each other for seconds, minutes, I'm not even sure, before we’re interrupted by Miles. Stupid Miles. “To being drunk and forgetting about douchebag assholes that inhabit our lives.” My brother raises his glass again and, of course, everyone follows suit. Rafe, Briar and I raise our glasses to meet in a circle. “Clinky kinky,” we all say in unison, and down the liquid contents.

THE NIGHT CONTINUES with minimal interruptions. I stay in the haven with my loved ones and drink the night away. Lincoln is keeping his promise to take care of me and my gang, making his way in and out of our space, chatting

with everyone, then exiting to take care of business down below (the club, not me. Unfortunately). Occasionally our eyes meet and we share a smile. Three-thirty rolls around and our little party starts to wind down. Parker and Melanie had already left for the hotel around midnight. I’m actually a bit surprised they made it that long, being the parents of little ones and all. Landon and June are gathering their things and starting to say their goodbyes. Ryan and Hayes are at the front bar talking to a few people that I assume they know. Rory and Olive are on the dance floor with a couple of hotties they met earlier: hopefully not meatheads. Knowing Olive, she'll be naked in the bathroom with one of them in no time. Rafe is cuddling with me on a loveseat style couch in the corner of the haven. Something dawns on me. “Where’s Briar?” “I haven’t seen her for about a half-hour, maybe an hour,” Rafe responds. “And where’s Miles?” he adds with a curious smile. We look at each other for a hot second. “Ohmigod,” we say in unison. “You don’t think?” Do I dare finish that sentence? “I’ll go see if I can find them.” Rafe darts out of the seat and goes in search of the missing pair. Left alone on the small couch, I reach into my purse and pull out my phone. I'm dying to know if

Patrick left me a message or a text or something. Nothing. I miss him. I’m stupid. Taking a second to close my eyes, I lean my head back and rehash the events of the evening. A smile slowly stretches across on my face. As much as I don’t want to admit it, I’ve had a great time. My thoughts are broken by someone sitting down next to me. “So, did you have a good time tonight?” An arm slides across my shoulders as a tingle makes its way across my skin. I open my eyes and see Lincoln, smiling that sideways smile that drew me in and made me a babbling mess a few hours ago. “I did. I think I’ve had enough for one night, though.” “Do you need me to drop you off at the hotel? I heard you’re all staying at the Paramore.” He draws little circles on my arm with his thumb. Whoa. He wants to take me home...er, to the hotel. That could be dangerous. More for him than for me. With all the alcohol I've consumed mixed with the emotions stirring inside me, there is no telling what I would do to him. No, I’ll tell you: first, I would climb him like a tree. Second, I would grab hold and...

“I just thought you might need a ride seeing as your brother left with your friend already.” Wait! Hold the phone! With a jerk, I sit up straight. “Miles and Briar left together?” Rafe skips up the steps and approaches us, grinning. “So, I found out that they left together already. Ryan said some serious canoodling was happening.” “Okaaayyy,” I say with curiosity and slight nausea of the thought of my best girlfriend and my overprotective brother. I pull it together and place a sticky note on my brain to ask about this when I see them next. “Well I guess we need a ride to the hotel.” “Both of you?” he asks with slight hesitation. I nod. “Well then. Let me get things settled up with my manager on tonight and I’ll meet-” “Actually,” Rafe interrupts, “Thomas is already waiting outside. I texted him a half hour ago.” He winks, steps away and heads back down to the front bar near Ryan, leaving Lincoln and me. “Oh,” I mention with a tinge of disappointment. “I forgot about Thomas.” “Who's Thomas?” Lincoln abruptly, asks looking concerned. I flush. “My driver.” “You have a driver?” Lincoln snickers at me...again. This is quickly becoming a habit of his. I

haven’t decided if it’s cute or annoying. “Of course, you do.” “Yeah. He's been with me since I graduated college and moved to my own apartment two years ago. Daddy thought it was better for me than to be driving around the City on my own. It was a compromise I made with him. I would be okay with having Thomas around twenty-four-seven as long as he didn't have to drive me around in a stupid, giant SUV that all the other rich kids tootle around town in. I'm not as pretentious as most people think I am. Spoiled, yes. I have a suped-up Audi. But I'm not like the other socialites you hear about. I do everything for family. I compromised for Daddy’s peace of mind.” Why am I telling him this? “Wow.” He deadpans. “Do your brothers have drivers and suped-up vehicles too?” “Umm...” I am so embarrassed. “No. None of them do. Just me and Daddy.” I pause and realize I should stop talking but I can’t for some reason. Damn alcohol. Damn nerves. Damn sexy Adonis. Damn it all. My fingers start to wrestle with each other as I stare at them. “I must seem like a spoiled brat to you, huh?” “Not really.” The half-smile is still settled on his gorgeous face. “You just seem like a girl in a family full of guys who want nothing but the best for you.

Miles has told me about you being his only sister and how he babies you probably more than he should.” He looks straight ahead and then quickly back to me. “I can admire that. Do the other women in your family get this treatment?” “Well, there’s only me...oh, and Melanie after she married Parker. So, I guess she does too. Parker will do anything for her. She’s his life; has been for a while now. The men in my family definitely know how to protect their women.” “Huh.” He pulls his arm from around my shoulders and holds out his hand. “Let me at least walk you to your car.” “Sure.” I place my left hand in his. Wobbling a bit, he steadies me by placing his right hand on my waist. He turns me until we’re facing each other, still holding hands. It’s almost like we’re dancing. I look up at him the same moment he looks down at me. Silently willing him to kiss me, I try to use Jedi mind tricks on him. No. Wait. I changed my mind. I can't. I need space. Space from any feelings of attraction of lust or love or sex or... I miss Patrick. “I should go,” I blurt out. “Of course.” He drops his hand from my waist and repositions our grasped hands so that our fingers intertwine.

We pass Ryan and Miss Chatty Cathy. He gives me a wink, which did not go unnoticed by the big man. Hayes stops Lincoln, stands on her tiptoes, whispers something in his ear and giggles. Lincoln lets out a short laugh and gives her a quick squeeze around her shoulders with his free arm. Odd. Who is this effing chick? Ryan and I share an unspoken stare while this is happening. Lincoln squeezes my hand, gives Ryan a nasty look and pulls me towards the front door. We meet up with Rafe outside. He’s already standing at the car, animatedly telling Thomas all about our adventures this evening in a theatrical fashion. He can be so dramatic at times. Who am I kidding? He’s so dramatic all of the time. Before we reach the car, Lincoln stops and spins me slightly so we’re facing each other again. Even in my four-inch heels my head only reaches as high as his chin. My hands land palm down on his rock-hard chest. His arms are wrapped around me like a blanket. In my half hazy state, it takes me a moment to realize that this is happening. Instinctively I slide my arms around his waist. We stand in a loose embrace that feels calm, comfortable and easy. Sigh. I'm once again hit with the smell of woods, musk, a hint of nicotine and that damn sexual heat.

It's like his sexuality is calling out to me. Double sigh. He pulls in tighter, brings a hand up into my hair and breathes into me. “I just wanted to see what it was like.” “What?” He’s broken the spell on my overload senses. He loosens up and leans back a bit. “I wanted to see what it was like.” He shrugs and pulls me in again. “Miles says your hugs are the best around.” What the shit? “And I have to say, your brother is a smart man.” I feel him grin against the top of my head. “No. A fucking genius is more like it.” I’m not sure if it’s from the alcohol or my need to be held after my breakup or my obvious spell I’ve fallen under from his magic sexiness, but I can’t let go. I should let go. I don’t want to let go. I’m confused. We’ve only just met but this embrace feels like we’ve been hugging each other for decades. I close my eyes and keep inhaling his scent. This sexy voodoo thing is going to kill me. This isn’t good. But at the same time, this is so good. He is a sin and I'm going straight to Hell. Lincoln leans into me and whispers, “I hope you had fun tonight. Hopefully you could forget

some things. Even if it was only for a few hours.” All I can do is stare at his mouth. I still want to bite that bottom lip. He gives me a slow kiss on the cheek. Cautiously, he drops his arms to his side. Damn it! Miles must have told him about the breakup. Damn him. What an ass. He needs to keep the goings on of my life to himself. Ugh. Embarrassment hits me once again. Thanks a lot Miles. I look up at the tree of a man as he leans his head down to me. In this moment, I think he may kiss me. I want him to kiss me. I can smell a hint of menthol as my subconscious takes over and I step back. Shaking my head, I turn and walk the short distance to Thomas standing at the back door of the car. As I reach him, I hear that sinfully deep voice once more. “Grace?” He takes a step back and puts his hands in his front pockets. “Thanks for the hug.” He grins, takes a few more steps backwards. “I hope we cross paths again.” Pulling a cigarette pack from his pocket, he turns and starts walking to the back side of the building. Holy mother of pearl!

And just like that, I have a crush on Lincoln Prescott.

Chapter Five

“H

ow’s your burger?” “Awesome!” Asher mumbles with mouth full of food. After I had gotten home from my night out, Asher and I had decided to walk down to the restaurant on the corner to have a burger. I feel like I haven’t spent much time with him lately. A tinge of guilt washes over me as I watch him scarf down his meal like it’s his last. Teenage boys...am I right? I shouldn’t have gone out last night. He needs me. Or maybe I need him. Either way, I shouldn’t have gone. After a few moments of silence, he says something I was not prepared to hear. “So, did you see Page Six today?” “No. Why?” “You’re all over it. I saw it online this morning.” My phone buzzes in my handbag. I fish it out and look at the screen. It’s Miles. “Hey.” “Hey, Gracie. I didn’t get to see you this morning.” “You didn't say goodbye to me last night either.” No response. Figures. He's a secretive

bastard when it comes to his shit, but with mine the vault is always open. “Anyway, Rafe and I left early. I wanted to get back to Asher. He’s here with me now. We’re having lunch at The Diner right now.” I know my tone is short, but I really don’t feel like one of his sympathy talks. “Something’s wrong. What’s wrong?” Breathe. “Page Six. What else? I can’t ever have a piece of my life private.” Oh, hell. I need to get out of here. “I have to go. Call me later if you want.” I hang up without giving him a chance to say anything more. I make eye contact with the waitress. “Anything else for you two?” the perky young blonde asks. “No thank you.” I hand her my black credit card before she can scamper off. “Let’s get out of here.” After Asher cleans his plate and I sign for the tab, we exit onto the sidewalk and turn to head the block-and-a-half back to my apartment. I can hear them clicking. Cameras. Damn it. “Asher,” I whisper. “Put your head down and hold my hand.” I hold out my hand and he takes it. My picture being taken I can handle, but not

Asher’s. He doesn’t need this. I need to protect him from this. I throw on my oversized sunglasses, Asher shrugs his ball cap lower over his forehead and we go down the street. With our heads facing down and fingers tightly woven around each other’s the entire way, we plaster smiles on our faces and dodge the photographers, ignoring the questions being shouted at us until we reach our building. After passing through the front door, Harry quickly closes it behind us to thwart off the leering lenses. “Thanks Harry.” “No problem, Miss Stratton. Have a lovely afternoon.” He smiles and I start to calm down now that we’re in the safety of the building. In the elevator, my phone buzzes again. I'm hoping it's Patrick. I miss him. Nope. Not him. “It’s Daddy. Should I take it?” “If you don’t he’ll call us all until he knows your okay. Please save me the call and answer it.” “Okay.” Breathe. “Hi, Daddy,” I force out as chipper as possible. “Gracie, are you okay?” There’s a sense of panic in his voice. “Of course. Why wouldn’t I be?” I say in highpitched voice. Why did I even say that? He can

read me like a freaking book. “I got an alert that the press has wind of the break up and pictures of you out in Jersey City last night. Really Gracie, you need to be careful. And Jersey?” He sounds disappointed in me. “That is the worst place for you to have gone.” I let out a sigh of frustration. “Miles planned this night trip with my friends to get me out of the City. Some guy he went to school with owns a club out there and he thought it would be fun. All the big brothers were there to watch me like a hawk. I was fine. I am fine. Stop being so you, Daddy,” I demanded. Quick memories of Lincoln flash through my mind. I can’t seem to stop them. Sin. Pure sin. “Damn that Miles and his ideas.” He quickly changes subjects. “Well, I’m in Boston right now, but should be home by dinner this evening. Come and have a nice meal with your old man.” “Asher is with me this weekend, remember? I won’t go unless he comes with. I left him last night and I’m not going to do it again tonight.” He hesitates. “Maybe since he’s with you we should do it another time. Tomorrow night maybe?” “Sure. I love you, Daddy.” “I love you too, Gracie.” He hangs up. I try hard to push his annoyance of Asher out of my mind. Having Asher around is a constant reminder of his wife, our mother, not being here.

He tries not to show it, but I think he blames Asher for her death. They have never talked about it and probably never will. He doesn’t attend his school events or games and certainly doesn’t take him places unless my brothers or I are with them. Asher has rebelled and gotten into some trouble, expelled from school once even. I do my best to play peacekeeper between them and attend every event and game that I can. He stays with me every chance he gets. He needs me. And frankly, I need him too. We enter the apartment and Asher heads to the right for his room on the second floor next to Amy's and my office. I’m sure he picked up on the conversation. I follow him and walk up the stairs to my office. If I can’t go outside without being stared at and questioned about the breakup, I might as well hole up in my office and do some work.

TO MY SURPRISE, FOUR hours have passed and it’s now early evening. I walk down the hall and hear Asher in his room. Knowing Daddy doesn’t connect with him like he does with the other four of us, especially with me, upsets him. He’ll stay in his room and play video games all day and night to avoid him. This is why he needs me. This is why he should live here.

I hesitate knocking on his door not knowing what kind of mood he may be in. Daddy has a way of ruining this boy's mood. “Come in,” he whispers. I open the door and peek my head in. “Hi. Do you want me to get some take out for dinner? I can run down to Thai Wei.” It’s one of his favorite places here in our Manhattan neighborhood. “Yeah. Sure. Whatever.” He keeps looking straight ahead, playing some army looking video game. “Okay. I’ll be back in a bit. Love you.” He’s still not looking at me. I decide to approach with caution and sit next to him on a giant floor pillow. Duritz follows me in and climbs into Asher's lap. He pauses his game to pet the puppy behind his ears. “You know he loves you, right?” No emotion. No reaction. Nothing. He doesn't even turn to me. “You know I love you, right?” He puts down the controller, turns and wraps his arms around my shoulders, holding tight and squeezing the dog between us. After a few moments, I hear the faint sound of crying. I squeeze a bit tighter to let him know it's okay to let it out. And he does. He lets it all out. His frustration. His sadness. Whatever it is he's feeling, he lets it out.

“I can’t do it. I can’t live with him,” he says between tears. “He doesn’t love me. Not like he should.” “Shh. It’s okay. We’ll figure it out.” I’m realizing that it must be worse for him than it seems. “Maybe you should live here with me. For a little while at least.” He nods as I pull back from our embrace. “You keep playing your game and relax. I’ll go pick up dinner.” I place my hands on either side of his face and kiss him on the forehead just as our mother would have done.

“DADDY YOU CAN’T KEEP treating him like this. He’s your son for Christ’s sake...I don’t care. He needs you to be a parent not just a financial backer. He can do without the money, Daddy. What he can’t do without is a parent. I’m his sister not his mother...Daddy you’re not listening to me. I can take care of him for a while, but I’m only twenty fo-” He freaking cut me off. This man can be so infuriating. “Fine...I said fine, Daddy! He can stay with me until we figure this out. But I’m warning you, he’s still your son so treat him like one! I love you, too.” I hang up the phone with one hand while balancing the take out with the other, trying not to drop containers.

“Shit. Fucking shit.” I mumble while stomping my foot like a petulant three-year-old. I wish I could throw this phone. I should throw this phone. Evil, evil little piece of technology. “Having a bad day?” I hear from somewhere behind me. No! Not now. I can’t deal with hecklers and assholes and cameras and questions. I had made it here with only one camera and no questions. I just want to get back to my little brother and have a nice night-in with him. I whip around to see who is giving me grief and suddenly lose my breath along with my balance. Lincoln. I knew he was trouble the first time I looked up into those stupid, sexy blue eyes. Maybe it's me that's trouble. Or am I just in trouble? “Need some help?” He asks while grabbing my elbow to even out my balance. Why am I so awkward? “Lincoln. What are you doing here?” I ask with hesitation. He looks delicious today, wearing a longsleeved red flannel shirt with the sleeves rolled up to his elbows and the top few buttons unbuttoned. The dark jeans covering his long legs are ripped, but clearly from years of wear, not put there for fashion. He's got Timberland boots, unlaced of course, and a navy knit skullcap that covers his

fuck me hair. The best part of all is that Goddamn, sexy as Hell smirk. That stupid thing seems to be permanently plastered on his face. Once again, I'll have to change my panties because of this man. He drops a cigarette onto the sidewalk and stubs it out with his big, boot covered foot. Shoving his hands in his pockets, he slouches his shoulders and leans to one side. “I just had a few drinks with my sister and Ryan and spotted you down here.” In that moment, I see Ryan and Hayes huddled under a green awning a short way down the sidewalk. Holy hell! “Hayes is your sister?” I ask to confirm the obvious. “Yeah.” He gives me more of that gorgeous grin. “Ryan is an old friend of yours.” I tilt my head slightly and lower my brows as he stares at me. “He’s been talking about you since the get-together last night. He pretty much has you on a pedestal.” Damn those stupid sexy voodoo mind tricks of his. “Oh.” I flush. Ryan needs to stop talking about me. Especially if he’s dating Hayes. Growing up he told everyone, and I mean everyone, that he was going to marry me someday. I had hoped he would let that go when we left elementary school, but he didn't. Then I thought it would change in middle school when he started discovering that others girls

existed. He didn't stop then either. Then I met Patrick in high school and left for Princeton. It stopped then. He’s a great friend that loves me unconditionally. But I don’t love him the same way he does me. He needs to stop talking about me like we may have something more than friendship. The last thing I need is embarrassing and private moments from my upbringing being told to Hayes. And Lincoln. And anyone else for that matter. “So, do you need some help with this?” He gestures to the contents in my arms. “No, thanks. I think I’m okay. Just picking up a little dinner.” He takes a quick glance around. “Are you out here alone? Or is Thomas with you?” He sounds a little concerned. He must have seen the pictures online. Awesome. “I’m alone. I’ll be fine, thank you. I just live around the corner a few blocks. It was good to see you again,” I say in his general direction as I turn and begin my journey home. I can’t stand here, especially with him. Especially with the events of the last twenty-four hours. Especially when there could be cameras around. Especially when my nether region is silently sending out her mating call to him. “Wait.” He catches me off guard. I turn around to face him. “Can I walk with you?”

I need to be at home. I need to be with Asher. I need to be away from the sex God. “You don’t have to do that. Don’t let me interrupt your plans.” I turn and start walking again. It takes him three steps to reach me and he looks down to catch my gaze. “It’s no trouble. I want to.” Oh God. Is he for real? I cave to his sexiness and nod instead of speaking my acceptance. Lord only knows I would have said something barely coherent and completely embarrassing. He holds up his index finger to let me know to wait. It's then I notice a tattoo on his left wrist. It says “colorblind” in the same font as on the side of his club in Jersey. Interesting. He jogs back to Ryan and Hayes and says a few words to them. He turns his attention back to me before getting any kind of confirmation from his sister and casually walks back. Not taking our eyes off of each other, he takes the bags of Thai food from my hands and I notice another tattoo on his right wrist. “Breathe” is scrawled across it. Are those a sign? Those two tattoos are trying to tell me something. I quickly brush that thought under the rug for now as we start to walk. No hand holding, just walking. Side-by-side. Together.

“So,” insert small awkward pause, “how was the rest of your night after you left the club?” “Okay, I guess. Rafe and I stayed up and had room service while watching a marathon of the 'Kardashians'.” And there it is. Embarrassment rises within me. I have just revealed my secret love for that screwed up Hollywood family. I also seem to have a bad case of verbal vomit when I'm around him. I hope I didn't get any on his shoes. Lincoln snickers...again. He seems to do that a lot around me. “How very socialite of you.” Okay, now he’s just plain making fun of me. I start to fidget with the lily charm, trying to act as though I am not a complete social disaster around him. “I know, right?” Jesus, I'm one bad laugh away from snorting. He should make fun of me. I really am an idiot. At least I didn't snort. That's a plus. As much as I want to, I can’t let my guard down with him. I feel a comfort in his presence, but it’s not right to let that girl out. Not to him. Not with my life festering in a black hole. He can’t see the private side. Pull it together Grace! “So, Grace, what do you do when you’re not being a wanted girl of society?” He asks. “Lots of things,” I say in return, trying to act sly and flirty. Trying being the operative word here.

“Yeah. You’ve said that before.” He has that gorgeous grin on his face, as always. My heart starts to flutter as silence falls between us. We steal small glances and smiles from each other for the remainder of the walk. “Well, this is my building.” I stop in front of the double doors under the large red awning. “Thanks for walking me.” I reach over to grab the bags from his hand. He snatches my hand with his free one and pulls me in to him with one quick and gentle tug. We stand staring at each other for what seems like an eternity. A lust filled eternity. I find my eyes drifting towards his mouth. That bottom lip of his is calling me. It wants me to bite it. How can I deny it what I know it wants? “Grace,” he pauses as he peers around to catch our surroundings. “Can I see you again sometime?” He leans down closer putting his mouth against my ear. I feel his lips against that lucky ear. “You know, not just by coincidence?” My heart doesn’t flutter again, it just flat out stops. Breathe, Grace. His smell takes over me. Woods, nicotine and sexy sin. “Sure,” I somehow force out of my mouth. I so badly want him to kiss me; take all the breath from me. I would gladly not be able to breathe for him.

“Good.” He pecks me on the cheek, pulls away and stands up straight. Oh God that grin is going to be the death of me...and my panties. Sliding his hand down my arm, he grabs my hand, brings it over to his hand holding the bags containing my dinner and passes them off to me. “I’ll get your number from Miles and call you.” Shoving one of his hands in the front pocket of his well-fitting jeans he pulls out a pack of cigarettes. “Soon.” He turns and walks the path we just came from, pushing the white stick into his mouth, lighting it and taking a giant inhale. Cigarettes have never looked so sexy. He leaves me standing in the doorway of my building, staring with my mouth hanging open and lady bits tingling as he walks away.

Chapter Six

M

y phone has been buzzing all evening. I turn it off and throw it onto the couch so I can enjoy my meal in peace with Asher and Amy. My little brother seems a bit better than before dinner. He has a small smile on his face, probably from the food. Or the Thai gave him gas. “Is it good?” I ask. If it takes a meal to make him a little happier then I’ll feed him until he combusts. “Uh huh. Thanks, Sis...for everything.” “My pleasure.” A moment passes. “You know I would do anything for you, right?” “Yeah, I know.” “Why don’t you stay here for a while? Give Daddy some space.” He looks up holding chopsticks full of chicken. “Really? You’d let me stay here?” “It won’t be permanent, but I would love to have you. Thomas can drop you off at school and pick you up if you’d like. We can work out timing with him for your practices, too. Or you can get rides with friends as long as I know who they are and it’s not that Chase kid. Amy will be here when you get home from school.” I glance over to her. She and I have talked about this before, just in case this situation presented itself.

“If I’m not here and you want to go out or something, you have to call me. Call Amy if I can’t be reached. One of us needs to know where you are at all times.” He rolls his eyes at me. “I’m serious, Asher. I’m not going to let you get in any more trouble or run around the City with that dickhead friend of yours.” I instantly regret saying the last part. I don't regret calling his so-called friend a dickhead, just that I said it out loud. “Geez, Sis. Protective much?” “Hell yeah. I’m the closest chick by blood you have to a mom. Get used to it.” Using my best mom-like voice I say, “Now, eat your dinner.” We laugh and talk some more until we’re stuffed to the brim from our gargantuan meal. After we both help Amy clean up and start the dishes, I decide to turn my phone back on. Nine more missed texts and five voicemails. I let Asher know where I’ll be for a bit and head up the stairs to my office. “Gracie, its Briar. How are you doing today? I haven’t heard from you since last night. Miles said you hung up on him this afternoon. I hope you’re okay. Call me. Love you.” Delete. Note to self: ask Briar about leaving with Miles last night. Horn dog! “Grace. Pete Maxwell here. Wondering if I could get a comment from you on the break-up with Patrick Warren? I couldn’t reach the family

publicist and thought I would try you directly. Get back to my office when you can. Thanks.” Delete. Oh, no. Not this asshole. He's from an online gossip site. Note to self: have Thomas change my number. Again. “Yo, Gracie. I heard about Page Six. That shit is just wrong. They never get your good side. Kidding. If you need me just call. Much love.” Olive always knows how to make me laugh. Note to self: hang with her this week! “Gracie! Why in the hell are you not answering? You should know to always answer when I call. I’m a very important man. So as soon as you turn your Goddamn phone back on call me. Love you. Mean it.” Delete. Rafe. I love that ass-clown. Note to self: continuously thank baby Jesus for this man. “Hey, Grace. It's Linc. I know it’s only been a couple of hours, but I didn’t want to wait too long to see you. I was thinking we could go to this little bistro not far from your apartment. Monday evening maybe? Let me know. I can’t wait to hear from you.” Save! I stare at the phone. What the...what? He called already. Note to self: don't throw up or pee yourself!

Our brief encounter was only about two hours ago. What do I do? Do I call him back now? Do I wait until later? I don’t want to seem too eager. But on the other hand, I want to play hard to get. At least a little. Do I even want to go on a date with someone so soon after the break-up? I have no idea what to do. My mind is a cluster-fuck. I need a drink. I need my puppy. I need my best friend.

“RAFE, I’M NOT PULLING your anything. We ran into each other in front of Thai Wei, he walked me home and asked if he could see me again. When I checked my messages a few minutes ago, one was from him.” “Well, I’ll be damned. This boy has a serious crush on you.” “A crush? What, are we in the sixth grade?” I giggle at the thought of Lincoln in middle school. “Gracie, your boobs are too big to be in the fifth grade.” “Cut the shit, Rafe.” I take large gulp from my wine glass. “You really think he wants to take me out on a date? Are you sure it’s not just the publicity, or notoriety, or status or whatever? You know, the public Grace?”

“Are you kidding? Bitch, listen. He looked out for you the entire span of last night. He walked you to the car. He stopped you on the street today just to say hi. He walked you home. He asked to see you again. He called your brother for your number within hours of seeing you. I’d say he’s really looking to spend some time with you.” All logical words and thoughts have escaped me. Rafe’s right. He usually is and I hate that. Should I do this? “He just did all those things because I’m Miles’ little sister.” “Really! Are you that dense? HELLO! Get that negative stuff out of your head. When did you become this unsure, unconfident girl? I understand the panic attacks, but this shit has got to stop. What is wrong with you?” “Shut up Rafe.” I’m getting highly irritated with this man. “Look, Gracie. He's dark, brooding, hot. He puts the Man of Steele to shame. You need to give this a chance. What can one date hurt?” “Alright, fine. I’ll call him. I’ll call you after. Love you.” “Always and forever.” He hangs up. Can I do this? Can I go on a date with someone so soon after the break-up? And he’s a friend of Miles’. Is that weird? I take another gulp of wine, a

bigger one than before. If I’m going to do this I need some courage. Just breathe, Grace. Breathe, damn it!

“THERE SHE IS. I WAS hoping I'd get to hear your voice tonight.” “Hi.” I sound nervous. I’m such a dork. I really am back in the fifth grade. “How are you? I see you got my message.” “I did. I’m good, I guess. Sorry, I turned my phone off so I could have a quiet dinner with my little brother. My phone has been totally annoying tonight.” “Well, I feel honored you called me back. Have you thought about Monday night?” “I have. I’m at the office until six. Any time after would be fine.” “How about eight?” “Sounds good.” “I’ll will pick you up at eight then. The place I want to take you is Bella la Vita. It's just a few blocks down from you on the corner. Do you know it?” “I do. Why don’t I meet you there?” “Sure.” A few moments of awkward silence fall between us. His voice lowers a bit. “I look forward

to seeing you, Grace.” I can’t think of a damn thing to say. Once again, I piss myself off. Say something Grace! Anything! Umm...I’ve got nothing. I rub the lily charm dangling from my bracelet in hopes of it giving me something to say. “I’ll see you in two days.” He pauses, assuming to hear me say something in response. “Good night, Grace.” He quickly speaks to cover the silence I’ve created. “Good night, Lincoln.” I don’t really want to embarrass myself any further so I hang up. I make a call. “Tell me everything.” “Damn it, Rafe.” It didn’t even ring on my end yet. “So, it’s a date for Monday night at Bella la Vita.” “Eeeeee!” Rafe squeals like a girl. He’s acting so gay right now. “How do you feel?” “I’m not really sure. Okay, I guess. I’m kind of excited and nauseous at the same time. A little overwhelmed, too.” “That’s to be expected, Gracie.” “I need some sleep. Night Rafe.” “Call me tomorrow. Kisses.” We hang up and I head out of the office to my room to get ready for bed. I’m mentally exhausted from everything.

I check my phone one more time for any sign of Patrick. Nothing. I miss him. I’m stupid. As I’m in the shower it all hits me and I break down. I haven’t had any real alone time to stop and think about things: The break up, the club in Jersey City, meeting Lincoln, Asher and Daddy, the cameras, the pictures, Page Six, the upcoming date. This is all happening so fast. I sit down on the tile floor and cry, letting the water try and wash away the confusion, the hurt, the sadness and the upcoming excitement. What an emotional weekend. Are Patrick and I really not together anymore? Did I agree to go on a date? Am I ready for this? Can I do this? Do I want to do this? Is it too soon? Will Patrick be pissed? Will Miles be pissed? I can’t breathe.

Chapter Seven

S

unday started and ended with minimal interruptions. Miles took care of the pictures online. He assured me that the person who put them up would not be doing so in the future. This is just one of the things I love so much about my brother. He protects like no other and fixes everything. I don't really know how, and frankly, I could give two shits. As long as it gets done. By the time Monday rolled around I realized I’d made it through the weekend basically unscathed. Or I would have been had I not had that breakdown in the shower last night. The distractions were good for me. Anything to not think of Patrick and his skank. I stayed away from the internet, fearing I would see more than I wanted to. As much as I would love to stay in the cocoon of my apartment, it's time to enter reality once again. I freaking hate reality. Waiting for the elevator in the Stratton building, I hear whispers and see glances. I should have expected this. Pretending not to let it bother me, I go to the twenty-first floor and jet towards my office. The staffers on my floor are a bit less obvious with their stares then they were on Friday. I get to Ashlyn’s desk and, as always, she stands with a smile.

“Good morning, Grace.” “Morning. Give me a couple of minutes to get situated then come in and we’ll talk about my schedule today.” “Sure.” She hands me a small stack of yellow messages, sits back down and continues her work. I enter my familiar, serene office and prepare for my day. Looking through the messages I notice one from Pete Maxwell. That asshole won’t quit. Anything even remotely scandalous that happens involving my family, especially me, he’s all over it; getting quotes from us, our friends or our coworkers, sometimes even “unnamed sources” to try and create some backwards story for his sleazy online gossip magazine. I should just give him his stupid quote so he’ll leave me the Hell alone. But I know if I do, Daddy and the boys will never let me live it down. I crumple the message and toss it in the small silver garbage can under the desk. Ashlyn enters and takes her usual place in one of the chairs in front of the desk. “You have a full day ahead of you today. Are you ready?” She asks with caution. I sigh. “Yep.” We go through my appointments, meetings and the usual sit down with Daddy. The day’s tasks have me here right up until six o’clock. Good. Distraction is the key to getting me through this day. I’m both anxious and nervous for the day

ahead of me and my date with Lincoln tonight. Anything to keep my focus off of that is a welcome relief. The day goes on with minimal distractions. Ashlyn keeps me on track through the appointments and meetings and fields all annoying calls and emails from the nosy media. A few staffers stop by for work related questions or just to say hi. They all seem to be lightening up about the break-up. Thank God. Finally, six o’clock rolls around and I’m so ready to leave. As I gather my things and start loading my briefcase, my cell buzzes. “Yes,” I snap not checking the number calling me. I really want to go and this call is hindering that. “Grace. It’s Amy.” Her voice is hurried. “Oh my God. What’s wrong? Is it Asher?” “Yes, dear. He’s at the school. They won’t let me get him. They say you or William will need to go and meet with Miss Connors.” “What the hell did he do?” “They didn’t say.” “I’m leaving right now. I’ll call you later.” I throw the phone in my bag. My protective motherlike instincts turn into overdrive. I need to get to Asher. I run out the door with no word to Ashlyn or anyone else on the office floor. I think of calling Daddy on the elevator as it makes its decent down

to the lobby but decide it’s for the best he doesn’t know what is happening right now. I don’t even know what is happening right now. The last thing I need is Daddy getting pissed at me for whatever Asher did. Or worse, hate on Asher for making him mad in the first place. As the elevator doors open, I hurl myself out almost knocking someone over. I run out the doors and straight into the car without stopping. Thank God Thomas is a prompt person or I could have ended up in someone else’s vehicle. Thomas quickly takes his seat. “Where are we rushing off too, Grace?” “Asher’s school, please.” “Right away.” The drive feels like it takes hours. We pull up to the school and Thomas jumps out to open the door for me. By the time he reaches it, I have already exited the car and have started making my way into the main entrance of the Washford Academy. It is a very prestigious private school that all three of my older brothers and I attended. Asher has gone here since elementary; however, he was expelled in junior high and had attended a different school for the last two years. Daddy wants him to graduate from the same school Parker, Miles, Landon and I had and to have an Ivy League education like the rest of his children, so he used his connections and

paid a lot of money to get Asher back into Washford. I run through the halls toward the office and spot Asher sitting in a small desk in front of a large glass window. “What the hell, Asher,” I whisper as I kiss his forehead. “I’m so sorry, Gracie. I wasn’t thinking. I’m so sorry. Please don’t tell Dad.” He looks so small and sullen. He barely even raises his head to look at me. I bend down and gently take his face in my hands. “What happened?” “I swear I didn’t mean to. I swear. You have to believe me.” “Just tell me what happened.” I take my hands from his face and kneel on the floor in front of him. He takes a deep breath to ready himself. “I was in the quad, sitting with the usual gang after practice when this dickhead came up to my friend Molly and started hitting on her. She told him to leave her alone but he wouldn’t. He kept touching her hair and her arm. She started getting really uncomfortable. Without thinking I jumped up and put myself between them. He apparently didn’t like that so he took a swing at me. I tried not to fight him, Gracie. But he kept pushing and swinging and I just had to protect her.” A small snicker and a half smile starts to form on his face. “He never saw the hits coming. He thought he had me. But I have

twenty pounds and two inches on him. I had just gotten out of the gym too.” His half smile dissipates. “What a dick.” “How bad is it?” “I didn’t mess him up too bad. Only a few scrapes and bruises. And I made his nose bleed.” “Oh Asher.” I pull him up to stand with me and hug him tightly. He’s taller than my five-foot-five frame, so his cheek rests on the top of my head. I have mom's height, he has daddy's. How could I be angry with him? I probably should, but, how could I? He was only trying to protect his friend. He’s so much like his father and his brothers. Any one of them would have done the same thing. They have done the same thing. “Does Miss Connors need to speak with me before I take you home?” “I think so.” “Okay then. You stay put and I’ll go find her.” After about thirty minutes I meet Asher in the same place I’d left him. “Well,” I sigh. “She's not going to expel you. You’ll have detention after school for the rest of the week though. That means you won’t be able to go to the gym with the rest of team. You’ll only be able to go to the morning practice.” “As long as I’m not expelled and I can still play hockey.” He sighed with relief and took my hand.

“Thanks, Gracie.” “I’ll do anything for you Asher. Remember that.” I pushed to my tiptoes, pulled his head down and kissed his forehead again. We stride out of the school hand in hand toward Thomas, who’s by the back-passenger door. He opens it and I get in, then Asher. We ride in silence to the apartment, both drained from the day. “It’s already seven-forty-five.” I didn’t realize that time had gone by so quickly as we pulled up to the front of the building. “I’m meeting someone for dinner at eight.” We entered the apartment. I drop my things on the large white chair and franticly dig through my bag in search of my phone. I need to let Lincoln know I’ll be late. I don’t want him to think I flaked out. A text will be quicker than a call. Me: Sorry. Running late. Will text when near. Almost immediately a text came in. Lincoln: No prob. Get here safe. And immediately after, another. Lincoln: Let me pick you up. Me: No, it's ok. Be there shortly. Lincoln: I’ll be waiting! I throw my phone on the end table, run through the bedroom and into the closet. What do I wear for a date? I’ve never dated before. I’d been with Patrick for the last seven years. Our dates, when

we went on them, consisted of me wearing what I wore to work that day. I throw my nerves out the window and chose a black, lace, short sleeved A-line dress. The V shaped neckline was showy but not enough to look smutty. Red and black platform pumps complete the ensemble. After a quick trip to the bathroom to freshen up my hair and makeup and throw a pair of silver dangly earrings in my lobes, I turn to the fulllength mirror. “Well,” I say quietly to myself, “this will have to do.” I grab a small red handbag and go in search of the bags I brought home from the office. I dig through them and load my ID, Amex card, and mints into the bag and grab a mid-length lightweight peacoat out of the front closet. I check my phone one last time to see if Patrick sent anything. Nothing. I miss him. I’m stupid. I throw the phone in my handbag. “I’m off. Not sure what time I’ll be home. Do your homework and don’t leave the apartment,” I say walking quickly up to Asher. “Yeah, yeah. I won’t. Have a good time, Sis.” Asher kisses me on the cheek and I rush out the door.

WHEN I GET TO BELLA la Vita I stand stock still staring at the door. “Can I really do this?” I whisper to myself. I’m not sure I know the answer to that question. I look down and stare at my phone in my shaky hand readying myself to text Lincoln. I take a deep breath. Okay...here it goes. Me: I’m here. I walk through the door and there he is, looking tall, dark and hot as hell in jeans and a dark gray cable knit sweater. He fills the narrow hallway with sexiness. There is just no escaping it. I'm doomed. “Wow,” he says as he reaches me. His voice is smooth as silk and makes me tingle with just that one word. If he says too many words, I may have to change my panties. I should have brought a spare pair. “Hi. Sorry I’m late,” I say. He leans down and gives me a quick peck on my cheek. “No problem. Life happens, right?” He’s so easy going and relaxed that my nerves immediately start to steady. Reaching for one of my hands, he takes it firmly in his. And... the tingles are back. How can he make me feel like this with just one touch? I never had tingles with Patrick.

I miss him. Wait, do I really? Maybe. Crap. No thoughts of Patrick tonight. This night is about Lincoln. He lifts my right hand to his lips and plants a light kiss on the knuckles. “Si sono bellissime.” (You look beautiful.) He smiles down at me and shakes his head slightly. “Oh. Sorry. You look beautiful tonight.” Holy shit. What love language is this? Apparently, my lower half speaks the language because she’s doing some kind of sexy dance down there. I might actually pee myself. I smile up at him as I feel my cheeks flush. Just breathe. And for Christ's sake calm down! “Our table is ready when you are. Would you like to go in?” “Yes,” is all I can say. What is this man doing to me? I just got here and all I can think about is jumping on him. Stopping at the coat check, I slide mine off with Lincoln’s help. He checks it, grabs my hand and follows the hostess to our table. I’ve been here many times, but never really noticed how romantic

this place is. The tables are covered in red linen cloths with only a candle placed in the neck of an old Chianti bottle to create light. The atmosphere is quiet and relaxed. I love that he chose this place for our date but it’s nerve racking how romantic it is. “Here we are,” the raven-haired hostess dressed in a black skirt and white-collar shirt says. Lincoln releases my hand and pulls the chair out for me to sit. Ever the gentleman, he gently pushes the chair back in once I’m sitting. He strides to the chair across from me and takes his seat. The hostess hands me a menu and gives me a glance that says ‘I know who you are and I don’t like you’. As she hands Lincoln his she pauses, not letting go and stares at him for seconds longer than I’d like her to. “Thank you,” Lincoln says politely to her not taking his eyes off of me. He’s either oblivious to her staring or he just doesn’t care. Either way I like it. She frowns a bit and walks off. “So, what are you in the mood for tonight?” Is this a question about food or him? Again, either way, I like it. “Well...the Ravioli con Mela is to die for. I've had it almost every time I’ve been here,” I say looking down at the menu. “How about we have some wine first?” He raises his hand and a waiter appears.

Our waiter approaches with crystal glasses filled with ice water. When he has them firmly set on the table in front of us, he turns to Lincoln to get our order. “My name is Albert and I will be taking care of you this evening. What may I get for you to start?” “Iniziamo con una bottiglia di Rosso di Montalcino e il prosciutto e esparagi al aceto balsamio.” (We’ll start with a bottle of the Rosso di Montalcio and the prosciutto with asparagus and balsamic vinegar.) “Si. Molto buona (Yes. Very good.),” Albert says with a slight accent and scampers off. “You speak Italian?” Lincoln speaks the language so perfectly and it makes me flush and want to rip his clothes off of him. “Yes. I have family in the Tuscany region. We used to visit them every summer when I was a kid.” “Color me impressed.” “Good.” He smirks. “That’s why I brought you here; to impress you with my foreign language skills.” His eyes are the softest shade of gray-blue in the dim light. I can’t help but stare. We gaze at each other, not saying a word. We don't need words. Our eyes are saying enough. The silence isn’t awkward, it’s comfortable. I only see him and I'm hoping he only sees me. This is the moment.

This is the moment that I realize I can fall for him. Ah crap. Slow this train down, Grace. “Your wine, sir.” Oh good. Saved by Albert. Albert shows off the bottle, holding it with his right hand and laying it on his left arm. Our gaze is broken as Lincoln looks at its label. Albert drips a bit of wine into a glass for Lincoln to taste while another waiter brings out our antipasti. After sloshing the red liquid in the goblet and taking a sip, he accepts the wine and our glasses are filled half way. “Siete pronti per ordinare, sir? (Are you ready to order, sir?) “Sì. La madonna ci sono i Ravioli con Mela e avrò il Filetto di Manzo del Re.” (Yes. The lady will have the Ravioli con Mela and I will have the Filet di Manzo del Re.) Again, perfect Italian. That's so hot. “Grazi.” Albert nods to both of us and walks away with our menus. Lincoln watches Albert leave while eating a piece of the prosciutto wrapped asparagus then brings his eyes back to me. “So, Grace, what do you do when you’re not being a hot little socialite?” He is clearly obsessed with this question, which gets me to let out a small giggle.

Wait...he just called me hot again. This night just might be the best ever. “Well, let’s see.” I’ll give him the truth without telling too much. “I went to Princeton, like Daddy and one of my brothers, and majored in journalism. After graduating two years ago, I started working at ICON Magazine, but not before spending that summer at our house in Monaco. I spend most of my free time with my family and my puppy, Duritz.” I lean in just a bit like I'm telling a secret. “Yes, he's named after Adam Duritz from Counting Crows.” I lean back again. “And I have Rafe...er Rafe, of course, who demands a lot of my time as a high-maintenance best friend. I think he's actually more high-maintenance than me.” There. That’s a safe answer without cracking any of my glass walls. Hopefully that will tide him over. “That’s it?” He snickers. Damn. “What do you mean that’s it?” I nibble on an asparagus spear. “I’m thinking there’s more to you than meets the eye, Grace. More than what we all see in the magazines and Page Six or the gossip sites. More than I can get from Google.” His eyes are going straight through to my core. Stupid, sexy mind reading tricks. Plus, I’m sure as hell he’s asked Miles about me already and Lord knows my brother can’t keep his

mouth shut. Miles usually tells people just enough to satisfy their curiosity where I’m concerned, but to a friend, he might indulge more. “Okay. If you must know more...” I pause to try and gather my thoughts quickly. So, here it goes. “I listen to all kinds of music and I love to read naughty romance novels. Not the kind with Fabio on the cover, the other kind. I believe Adam Duritz is a damn lyrical genius. I own all of the Counting Crows CD's. And yes, I still listen to CDs. Swearing is a constant in my vocabulary. I love the color pink so much that I wear something somewhere on my body every day in the color. Audrey Hepburn is everything. I love sappy movies, piano bars and karaoke. I have a lady crush on Amy Poehler. Jelly Bellys are like addictive little pills. Don't judge me, but my favorite actor is Steve Buscemi. I go to every Broadway show I can. Diet Coke is such a severe addiction I may develop ulcers soon. I think Red Bull really can give you wings. My hair is naturally this blonde, like my mother's, I just highlight it to give it a little something extra. Puppies make me feel gooey inside. And my one true secret that only Thomas knows,” I lean into table and whisper, “I know how to ride a motorcycle.” I put my pointer finger up to my lips in a shushing action. That little nugget has to stay silent or Daddy and my brothers will have simultaneous heart attacks. “I know. Living on the

edge, right?” I pull my finger away from my mouth and grin. “Oh, and I love lilies.” Clearly, I talk too much when I’m nervous. I'm out of breath and my armpits feel sweaty. Lincoln smiles and chuckles. I’m sure he thinks I’m a weirdo. I hear a faint noise. It's a glass wall breaking into shards. Real stupid, Grace. “Okay. Now we’re getting somewhere.” Umm...what? He slides his arm across the table leaving his hand palm up, still staring straight at me. “What else can you tell me about you? I’d like to know more.” He gives me another smile and I assume that it is a silent request to hold his hand. I accept and lift one of mine from my lap and place it in his. And there it is like every other time our hands have touched...the tingles. Does he feel it too? As I gaze down at our clasped hands I notice how well they fit together; my delicate right and his muscular left. I notice a few scrapes and bruises on the knuckles. Very manly. Even his hand is sexy. I can feel myself flush again. “What are you thinking about?” He squeezes my hand. I lie. “Nothing really.” I surrender myself to his stare once again and regain what little composure I

can. “So, tell me what exactly it is you do?” I know the answer but I need something to talk about besides myself. “Well, let’s see.” He pretends to contemplate his answer by rubbing his right index finger on his chin. “As you know I have the bar in Jersey City. I also have one in Boston. That one was my first. I’m a silent partner in a restaurant there with a buddy from Harvard. I also have a stake in a winery up in Maine. Then there's the boxing gym in Brooklyn I co-own with another friend of mine.” He grins at me like he’s telling me his trade secret. “And the best and most recent business adventure I have is the night club here in Manhattan.” “Here? Would I know it?” “Mercury. On 85th.” “Colorblind and Mercury. I see a pattern here. Are you a Counting Crows fan, too?” “You caught me. I've seen every concert they've put on in the City or in Jersey since I was seventeen. Those guys are amazing. I get what he feels in each of the songs. ‘Colorblind’ almost describes my life to a tee.” I smile at this similarity between us and take another drink. I've always thought that song was written about me. “I was at Mercury a few weekends ago with a group of friends.”

He looks over my shoulder, lets go of my hand and leans back in his chair. Albert brings our entrees and sets each one carefully in front of us. Lincoln gives him a simple nod of acceptance and he scoots off again. “I know.” Lincoln says, looking square at me, smiling mischievously, “I saw you there.”

Chapter Eight

“Y

ou were there that night?” I set my silverware back down on the plate and grab the wine glass instead. I take a large gulp. I'm sure I don’t look very ladylike. “Grace, don’t look so surprised. It’s my club after all. I spend a lot of time there.” “Sure. Of course.” I take another drink of the wine. I felt I was being watched over by more than just Miles that night. Was he the other set of eyes? The thought gives me goosebumps. “I talked to Miles that night actually.” He begins to cut and eat his filet like a gentleman. “We hadn’t seen each other in a year or so. I spotted him with Briar and we talked for quite some time. We were pretty good friends back at Harvard, so it was good to catch up.” “Where was I when this reunion was happening?” I’m slightly annoyed. “Off with Rafe on the dance floor. Not much for Miles to worry about so he hung around me and my friends for a while.” He takes another bite. “He sure loves you, you know. He talked about you a lot that night. I feel I got to know you without us even meeting. He always seems to have an eye on you.”

“How embarrassing.” I lower my head to hide my red tinted face. “Miles needs to shut the hell up.” If you didn’t know he was my brother you would think he was obsessed with me. “Nothing to be embarrassed about.” “We’re really close even though he's four years older than me. He’s pretty protective with me being the only sister.” “Your whole family seems to be that way with you. Tell me about them.” He takes another bite. Hasn’t Miles told him enough? To not seem like a complete bitch, I oblige him and inhale a small breath. “Well, there’s Daddy. Who I’m sure you know quite a bit about with him having the status he has. Then there’s Parker, my oldest brother. He has a wife, Melanie. They met at Princeton and have two children; Finn is five and Lillian is two. You already know Miles. Landon, you might know a little. He went to Harvard, too.” Lincoln nods. “He’s two years older than me and has a girlfriend, June. He and my friend Briar kind of had a thing a few summers ago, but that's long over. Then there’s my little brother Asher. He’s fifteen.” I lift the wine glass and take a much daintier sip than the gulps I took earlier. “He’s staying with me for a while.” “Sounds like the perfect family.”

“Well, we're not exactly the Rockefeller's. It’s an interesting family to be in that's for sure. Nothing much to complain about, except for the over protectiveness, I guess.” I can’t help but giggle a little at that. “But then there’s my extended family. Rafe and Briar. They’re my two best friends from college. I don’t do much without one or both of them. I try to keep my circle very small.” “Am I part of the circle now?” I blush. “We'll see how this night goes.” He laughs. “That Briar is quite protective of you as well, huh? She seems like a hard ass. I respect that.” “She is. She helped me through something our sophomore year that I don't think I could ever repay her for. Let's just say the guy never knew one girl could make his balls hurt so bad.” “I'll remember that. And to cover my balls around her.” He laughs again. “And Rafe. He's a good guy?” “He’s the best friend I’ve ever had.” I always feel the need to explain my relationship with Rafe to everyone. I mean, not many people understand it. “We met our freshman year at Princeton. He sat in the seat next to me in a class we had together. We became fast friends. He understood me like no one else did. It wasn't about being friends with Grace Stratton. It was about us, and what we had in common and how we were with each other. He

barely knew who I was anyway; he's from the west coast. It was about being friends with just me. His friendship snuck up on me and scared me at first by how quickly we latched onto each other. We've been inseparable since. He knows everything about me; the good, the bad, and the ugly. He’s never let me down and never held me to a higher standard because of the family's status. He doesn't expect anything from me either. No one has ever treated me the way he does, like I’m normal. He's my Rafe.” I shrug. “And he’s never left me. I've had a lot of friends come and go because of who I am. They get what they want out of the friendship and take off. He's not like that and has always been there when I've needed him. He’s fought for me and I’ve fought for him. It’s what we do.” I’m out of wine. I need more wine. Lincoln notices my staring at the empty stemware and pours more into it for me. Sexy voodoo mind tricks. “Sounds like my kind of guy.” I can tell he likes the thought of Rafe now. I nod in agreement. “What about you? You know about my family now. It’s only fair I hear about yours.” I hate talking about me. I’m craving some Lincoln info. He gives me a sideways smile. “I have two parents.” He tries to joke, but I don't get it. “My sister Hayes is something, huh?” I snicker this time. “She can talk to anyone at any time, in any

situation. She has a twin, Harrison. They’re both twenty-six. And then there’s the little man, Kennedy. He's almost eleven.” “Oh. A ten-year-old?” “Yeah. He's a great kid.” “What about the other two? Tell me about them.” “Hayes works as a buyer for high-end clothing retail. Harrison works in Washington, DC, so he's not around too much. He’s on track to follow in my father’s footsteps.” “What does your father do?” He gives me an inquisitive look. “You mean you don’t know who he is?” “Should I?” I’m confused. I quickly search the data-base in my brain, but I don’t recall any Prescott’s. He takes a pause and sighs. “He’s Grant Prescott. An ex-senator from the great state of New Jersey,” He says sarcastically making an irritated face. This must be a sore spot. “I grew up with him in politics. It’s in our family’s bloodline. His father was in the House of Representatives in the eighties.” He quietly laughs to himself. “I mean, he did name us kids after former Presidents. I majored in Politics at Harvard because that’s what he bred me to do. Harrison did the same at Yale just like my father, but he actually went into it as a career. Hayes never had any interest in politics in the first

place so she was always safe. After graduation, I realized it wasn’t for me. I wanted more than that life. And I had other obligations that were more important than wheeling and dealing with politicians.” He stops abruptly and continues eating, as do I. After a few bites in silence he adds, “My mom accepted it. She always wanted me to do something I loved. Dad is still disappointed and hasn’t gotten over it even though it’s been more than six years since graduation. We’ve had many disagreements about the life I lead now. My obligations still stand, but I continue to help him out with some of the family business. More for my mom's sake than his.” “Why is he an ex-senator? Did he lose his seat?” “He didn't run in the last election due to...” He stops to clear his throat. “Due to family issues. He only does consulting now. His hobbies fill up the rest of his time.” The mood has gotten heavy. I can't think of anything to say to lighten things up. Light bulb! “So, Linc.” I lay my silverware on the plate and look at him with a smirk of my own. “What do you do when you’re not being a hot shot entrepreneur?” Yep...two can definitely play this game. He laughs. “Lots of things.” Touché.

Damn, he’s good at this game. “Truthfully, I work hard and a hell of a lot so there’s not much time for anything else. But when I’m not working, I spend it with Kennedy. Or my other buddies; mostly at the gym doing guy stuff.” “Guy stuff? Sounds very macho,” I say playfully. “Well, I’m a macho kind of guy.” I’ve got him smiling again. He tells me about his two best friends, Calvin and Brody, and what it’s like to run his different businesses. He asks about the magazine and working for Daddy. We talk and laugh and drink (two empty bottles prove that). We’re purely enjoying each other’s company. Albert comes to the table right on cue as we finish our meal. “Tutti i dessert per i due di voi questa sera, sir?” (Any dessert for the two of you tonight, sir?) Albert asks. “Any dessert for you tonight, Grace?” “I’m okay.” “Non questa sera. Grazie, Albert.” (Not tonight. Thank you, Albert.) Lincoln replies as he takes his credit card out of his wallet and hands it to him. Albert once again nods to us and goes on his way. “So, do you need to get home or can I convince you to stay out with me for a while.” I feel flush again. Hell, yeah.

“I can stay out for a while.” Albert comes back with the slip for Lincoln to sign. He does and Albert leaves us for the last time tonight. Lincoln stands, comes around the table behind me and pulls the chair away from the table so I can stand. Taking my hand, we walk towards the door stopping at the coat check to retrieve my coat. He takes it, moves behind me and helps to shrug it on over my narrow shoulders. He grabs my hand once more and we exit onto the sidewalk on Lexington Avenue. He leads me north. “Where are you taking me?” I ask curiously. I’m feeling warm from the wine, or from him. I’m not sure, but either way I like it. “I thought maybe we could go to Mercury. It’s Monday so the crowd will be smaller and more intimate.” “Sounds good to me.” I’d do anything to keep this night going. I'd go to the fucking moon if he asked me. I want more of him. More of his glances. More of his voice. More of his hands. More of his hotness. Just more.

THE SIX-BLOCK WALK was not as bad as I thought it was going to be. Lincoln thought the clear night was too beautiful to waste and insisted

we walk to our destination. Fall in the City is beautiful, but cool when the sun goes down. I didn’t mind the cold, however, because it meant I could cuddle up to Lincoln while we made our way to his club. With his arm around my shoulders, he pulled me into him to keep me warm while keeping his other hand free to smoke a cigarette. Mmm. Warm indeed. We came up to the main entrance of Mercury and, of course, just walked right in. But not before Lincoln gave the giant man standing out front a firm hand shake and a pat on the back. Once inside he escorted me through a door in the back corner and up a flight of stairs. We walk past several offices and then enter what I assume is his. He helps me out of my coat once more and hangs it on a rack next to the door. “Would you like to go out there?” I can sense the excitement in his voice. “I want to show you off.” Stunned, all I can say is, “Yes.” He takes my hand again. I will never get tired of holding this man’s hand. Leading me back out into the open we head towards the bar along the rightside wall. “Hey Trish. Busy night for a Monday, huh?” “Oh, hey boss. Yeah. It’s great.” The model looking bartender replied as she accepted a kiss on

the cheek from Lincoln across the counter. He still hasn’t let go of my hand. “What can I get you?” He turns to me. “What would you like to drink, Grace?” “Anything is fine.” I’m a bit distracted, taking in the cool, modern atmosphere. The wide-open space is lit with stylish, contemporary pendants hanging from the high ceiling. Several small tables are scattered on the outskirts of the glowing dance floor. Random couches, loveseats and oversized chairs are strewn about in no particular manner. The long bar is lit from underneath and has metal bar stools lining the front of it. On the other side is a good-sized stage where Linc says he has cool local bands play. The colors are pale, but with the lighting, the club looks like nothing I've seen before. When I was here before I never really paid attention to the look of it. He breaks me from my distraction with a glass of Moscato. “Your favorite, if memory serves.” He remembered. Oh, he’s good. “It does serve. Thank you.” He grabs his beer, reaches down to entwine our fingers and weaves us through the crowd to an unoccupied soft leather sofa near a corner. We sit and talk some more, laugh some more, flirt some more, touch some more. I’m lost in him and can’t get enough. People stop by to say “hi” to him and he politely responds and introduces me to each one,

all the while rarely taking his eyes off of me. The ladies eye him and touch his arms or his hair and flirt with him, but he doesn’t seem to notice. Or if he does, he doesn't respond. Ha. Take that, sluts. Suddenly he jumps from his seat and grabs my arm just above the wrist. “Dance with me.” It wasn’t a question. He leads me to the dance floor before I can even answer and slides his large arms around my waist, settling his hands on the small of my back. By instinct, my hands slide up his arms and grab each bicep. We move to the music and get into a rhythm that is only us. Our bodies move closer with each beat until there is no space left between us. Pressed against each other, we sway and move our hips with the music. He spins me so my back is to his chest. Bringing my arms up around his neck, he moves his hands down my sides and holds them at my waist. I lean my neck to one side giving a silent acceptance to do as he wants. He kisses my neck up to the ear and nibbles on the lobe. He sucks it, earring included, into his mouth releasing it just as quick and spins me back around so we’re facing each other again. Lowering his forehead to mine, he puts one of his long legs between mine forcing our bodies to straddle the other. I feel his hot breath on my face and take in every exhale of air he gives

me. Pings of excitement course through my body, making me slightly high off of his sexiness. It's hot and all of the alcohol I have consumed is taking its course. My guard is down and it feels amazing. I feel free. I feel sexy. I feel like me. I like me when I'm with Lincoln. My eyes refuse to leave his in fear of losing this moment. This is the single sexiest moment in the history of moments I have ever had. Hot damn. I need a cold shower. And new panties. One more song later, I’m thirsty and in need of a chair. “Can we sit.” Lincoln nods. I grab his hand this time and he follows me back to our little couch. Before I realize what is happening he sits on the cushion I previously occupied and pulls me into his lap. I let out a girlie squeal and adjust myself to fit to him. It doesn’t take much. I’m sitting sideways on his thighs; one of his large arms around the small of my back and the other draped over my legs. We seem to meld well in this position. Almost like we’re two puzzle pieces made to fit together. As we sit and enjoy each other, talking, flirting, touching and watching the patrons of his bar having a good time, he wraps his arms around me tighter. It’s as if he’s claiming me and doesn’t want me to move from this very spot; which is fine with me.

We sit like this for a few more songs until my body tells me I may fall asleep right here in his bar in his arms. He nuzzles into my ear. “Would you like to go?” NO! That was the lady from down under screaming that. I nod hesitantly, despite the fight my upper and lower halves are having with each other, and let my legs drop to the floor. He’s reluctant to release me, but does so gently helping me to my feet. Like we've been doing all night, we grab for each other’s hands and weave through the crowd back to the office, where he takes my coat and again helps me put it on.

Chapter Nine

B

ack outside on the sidewalk Lincoln decides to hail a taxi to take me back to my apartment. It’s gotten colder out and my tootsies are starting to kill in these heels. No pain, no gain. Fashion always wins over function. Never forget that. Lincoln runs his hands up and down my arms in an attempt to keep me warm. “Would you mind if I went in the cab with you? I want to make sure you get home safely.” He has an undertone of serious concern in his voice. Plus, it will give me more time with him before the night ends. How could I say no to that? “Of course.” Once inside the bright yellow SUV, Lincoln gives my address to the cabbie, leans back and slides his arm around my shoulder. Pulling me closer to him, he kisses the top of my head. I try to think of ways to prolong this night, but the ideas in my brain do not match the ideas that my lady bits have. We remain close and silent on the short ride to my place. As the vehicle pulls up in front of my building, I fight with my self-conscience on whether or not to invite Lincoln up for a bit. It’s only Monday and we could maybe see each other

later in the week. I need to work tomorrow and sleep is going to be hard enough to get after this beautiful night with him. Oh, and then there’s Asher. He’s up there and I don’t want to be bringing in dates. Ugh. Sadly, I know what I need to do. “Did you enjoy your night?” Lincoln asks as he helps me out of the SUV. Lost in my internal battle with myself, I hadn’t even noticed he’d paid the cabbie and gotten out. “I did. Thank you.” I can’t help the silly grin plastered across my face. The cab drives off and leaves us on the sidewalk in front of my building. We face each other and start a staring contest. It’s as if we can’t get enough of one another and neither wants to make the first move to end this glorious night. But it has to end. Don't be awkward, Grace. “Can I walk you to your door? I’d feel like an ass if I made you walk all the way to your apartment in those sexy, killer shoes alone. What if you fell and I wasn't there to catch you?” He grins. I nod. “Okay.” He takes my hand in his and we walk past Jack who’s opened the door for us. “Good night, Grace,” Jack says with a tip of his hat. “Good night, Jack.”

We head into the elevator and I hit the number fourteen. We stand holding hands in silence but don’t look at each other this time. The electricity between us is sizzling all around, bouncing off the elevator walls. My heart is beating so hard I can hear it in my ears and feel it in my toes. I’m dying to know what he’s thinking right now. As the elevator glides further towards the fourteenth floor, our grip gets tighter. He leans down and nuzzles his nose in my hair as if he's smelling it. A small, very quiet moan leaves his mouth. The sexual tension in this elevator is palpable. I don’t want this night to end and I’m thinking he doesn’t either. I want to take him inside and bite his lip and have him hold me and touch me and kiss me and...damn. Being in this small space, I'm having a Christian and Anastasia elevator moment in my head. I want to growl and jump on him. But I can’t think like that. This is all so new and overwhelming. I need to protect my feelings. Protect my heart. It’s only been four days since the break-up. I’m not even sure what these feelings are. It could just be lust. Being with Lincoln is so different from being with Patrick. Lincoln is attentive and passionate. Patrick is selfish and expected. But he also loves me...or at least he did. I don’t know what Lincoln thinks of me. This could turn into something or maybe not. I push those thoughts away. I can’t

think about that right now. Asher is home and I need to be responsible. This date has to end when the doors open. The elevator stops at the fourteenth floor and the doors quietly glide open. I let go of his hand and step out. Lincoln follows. This floor only has two apartments on it. To the left is where Thomas lives. I turn to the right and walk a few feet to my door as I fumble through my little red bag looking for my keys. Aha, found them. As I look up to put my key in the door, Lincoln is staring straight into me; his light blue eyes gleaming as he smiles. They look bluer than they did a few hours ago. He's so freaking hot! He leans in and whispers in my ear. “I had a wonderful time with you tonight Grace.” His voice is smooth and makes me melt more and more with every word he speaks. Maybe he shouldn't talk anymore tonight unless he wants me turning into a pool of goo onto the floor. “Me too. Thank you for din-” My sentence goes unfinished as he cradles my face with his large hands and plants his lips on mine. His hands move to the back of my head and tangle in my hair. My handbag falls to the carpeted floor along with my keys. Without thinking, my hands slide across his sides and rest open handed on his lower back. He is

slow, yet deliberate. I can feel the heat building between us. He gently swipes his tongue along my bottom lip and I instinctively part them granting him entrance to the kingdom that is my mouth. He does and I let out a small sound that I think is a moan. Our tongues tease each other as the heat rises inside me. If sexiness had a taste, the deliciousness in his mouth would be it. It also has a hint of cigarette, which I surprisingly don't mind. I bite down on that fantastic bottom lip and moans from somewhere deep inside him enter the space surrounding us. He moves further into my mouth staking his claim as king of my mouth. My hands move to his hair, pulling the strands then grabbing hold. Yep. I'll need new panties. We move faster and more frantic; all lips, tongues, hands and heat. I can feel his passion pushing on my stomach. Holy Hell! I never want to leave this moment. EVER. Right now, this moment, I belong to Lincoln Prescott. If I die in the next few minutes, I would die a happy, satisfied death. We slow down and Lincoln pulls his head back still holding my head in his hands. He leans his forehead on mine and rubs his nose along mine as we collectively catch our breath. The way he kisses me and is holding me right now is more intimate than I have ever been with anyone. And it is only kissing.

“I’ve wanted to do that all night.” His voice is husky. All I can do is smile. I have no air. He has stolen it and now holds it captive in his lungs. “Si sono cosi belli.” (You are so beautiful.) More Italian. Seriously, is he for real? I raise an eyebrow in question. He shakes his head as if to clear it. I release him and he drops his hands. Opening my eyes, I look up at him and see him looking down at me with those sexy blues. We stare at each other for an undetermined amount of time. I can’t get enough of him. I want more. But I can’t. I need to go inside before I do something stupid. Which, knowing me, is bound to happen soon. “Can you do something for me Grace?” I nod. “Remember this moment. Our first moment of many. Our first kiss of many. Don't let it go.” Swoon. I smile a stupid, silly grin and nod again. “I should go in.” We just had an amazing date and an even more amazing kiss and I say that to him. I should be put in a damn time-out. “Sure,” he nods as he bends down in front of me to pick up my discarded handbag and keys. He’s on one knee, head at the level of my waist grabbing the items I dropped while being taken over by our moment. Without thinking, I run my

hands through his hair. He pauses, head holding still at my waist looking at my middle, bag and keys in his hands. In a split second, he leans his head forward and rests it on my stomach while wrapping his arms around my waist. He sighs deeply. The quiet sound shakes me of my daze and I realize what I’m doing. See, there I go doing something stupid. My brain takes back over and I will my hands to stop. They do as he pulls away slightly and looks up at me. “You keep doing things like that and I'm never leaving,” he says while grinning like a Cheshire cat. I giggle shyly as he stands keeping his arms around my waist. “I should take off.” I'm not sure what kind of sound comes out of me but I give a small sound of disappointment. “If I stay, I won’t be able to keep my hands off of you and that could lead to trouble.” I like trouble. I want trouble. He kisses me on the forehead and takes a step back. After handing me my bag and keys, he puts his hands in his front pockets. He seems to always do that when he’s walking away from me. He watches as I turn the key in the lock and open the door. “Grace.” He catches my attention and I turn to him. “Can I see you again?”

I smile, suddenly feeling shy. “I would like that.” Jeez, this man does things to me with only words. He takes a step forward and my eyes close from his nearness. “Great. I’ll call you soon.” He gives me a quick kiss on the lips keeping his hands in his pockets. As my eyelids lift open, he’s back in the elevator with the doors closing. My perfect night with Lincoln Prescott is over. As I lie in bed trying to fall asleep, memories of him and I together flood through my mind. It’s all so overwhelming, to say the least, but I wouldn’t change a thing. The glass around my heart is beginning to crack and the wall is starting to fall. A small thought of what Patrick would think flashes through me. I don't even care. Fuck Patrick.

Chapter Ten

“I

t was amazing.” Touching my fingers to my lips in remembrance of that fantastic kiss, I grin like an idiot. “You’ve said that already. Tell me more about this man candy. I want to know all the sordid details.” “Sordid details? Really? You make it sound like I had an affair with him last night.” He shrugs his narrow shoulders. Typical Rafe. He likes making things more dramatic than they really are. “He just...he makes me feel like a woman. Patrick never did that. He always made me feel like a little girl.” Rafe smiles. He gets it. “I feel free with him. Like I can be me, you know?” I pause thinking about some of the high points of last night. “One of my walls shattered.” It came down so hard I almost cut myself on the glass. “I know, Gracie. I can tell. Let's keep the maintenance man on speed dial though, okay. You don't want to let too many of those down too soon.” He places his hand on top of mine and gives me a pathetic look. “You spook easy.” I stick my tongue out at him in return. We’re sitting in a little café in Manhattan near the Stratton building having a late lunch. I was

more than happy to get his call to meet him. Work has been, well work and I just couldn’t focus enough to get through it. I’m not even sure that I want to go back. Playing hooky might be a good idea this afternoon. “Tell me everything. Give me details.” “We went to dinner, he took me to his night club here in the City and I went home.” “Wait. He has a club here in the City? Which one? Where?” “Mercury on 85th.” “The same one we were at a few weeks ago?” I nod. “That place is hot. He runs it?” Rafe is visually impressed. “No. He owns it. And another in Boston and the one we went to in Jersey. He also has stake in a winery in Maine and a restaurant in Boston, too.” Words are escaping Rafe. This is rare. He stares at me with his mouth open as a sense of pride rolls through me for Lincoln. After pulling it together, Rafe asks, “So where does he live then?” “I have no idea. Jersey maybe? He grew up there.” I stop for a moment to contemplate that. Where does he live? It never occurred to me to ask him. I’ll have to remember to ask him that next time I see him. Oh, will there be a next time? Do I want there to be a next time? Will he call me again?

Do I want him to call me again? God, he smells good. Erg...I'm getting off subject. What if he wants to see me again? Should I see him again? My thoughts are interrupted by hands being wrapped around my shoulders from behind in a tight embrace. “Hey, Gracie,” Briar leans around and smiles at me. “Hey. I didn’t know you were meeting us, too.” “Yeah, well Rafe called me this morning and said you two were meeting here so I thought I’d join.” She takes a seat at the table. “Now, I need details from last night.” “Sure.” I quickly flush in anticipation of telling more about my night. “But first, I have a question for you.” “Okay,” she says hesitantly. I tilt my head and unleash the question that has been on mind for days now. “What is with you and my brother?” “Which one? You have a lot of brothers.” Oh, she thinks she’s so sly. “You know which one. Miles. Whenever I see him, you're with him. Whenever I see you, he’s with you. What gives?” “Well he’s not with me now.” “Don’t be a bitch. Give us the goods woman,” Rafe says in pure annoyance of not being in the loop of their apparent fling either.

“Fine.” She stares down at her hands in her lap. “Fine. I guess...well, we...uh. What do you want to know?” “Are you two together? Like dating?” Briar's cheeks flush a pretty pink. She looks up at me and nods shyly. “When? How?” I quickly ask. “Why?” She takes a sharp inhale through her mouth and lets it out her nose. “Three-ish months ago. At a party.” “Three months ago?” She nods again. “We wanted to take it slow and see where this could go.” “And?” She is not getting away with so little info. “And...I really like him.” She grins wide. “We see each other every day and talk to each other every night before we fall asleep.” She fidgeting. Probably because of the look I have on my face. “Are you mad? I wanted to tell you, but Miles thought we should wait to see if it got serious.” “Is it serious? I mean are you...” She nods again. “Yeah.” “Does Landon know?” She hesitates. “I'm not sure. But what does it matter? We've been over for a long time.” She shrugs. “And he's with June now, anyway.” I shrug. “I guess it doesn't matter.”

She looks up at me through her lashes. “He told me he loved me last night.” “WHAT? He told you he loves you and I’m just finding out about this relationship now?” “Are you mad?” I pause and think for a moment. Am I mad? I mean, it’s my best friend and my brother. I should be mad. Right? “A little, I guess. I just wish you would have told me earlier.” I lean over and hug her tightly. We release and a thought crosses my mind. “So, this relationship started at a party a few months ago?” “Yeah. At Olive's loft.” “Whoa. We were all at that party. How did I not notice? What happened?” “I don’t know actually. We were talking with a group of people and when they started mingling with other people, we stayed near each other and spent the night flirting and talking and...” She lets out a sigh. “I've known him almost as long as I've known you, but that night, something clicked. It just kind of happened. Do me a favor though, guys. Don't tell people. Especially not your brothers. We want this to come out naturally.” Rafe and I nod. Both of us with cheesy grins on our faces. “Girl, you are one lucky bitch. He’s a hottie,” Rafe commented. Looking over at me he noticed

my wincing face. “Oh, sorry Gracie, but it’s true.” He winks at Briar and she giggles. I turn from my childish best friend and give Briar my attention. “Do you love him, too?” I had to know. If she doesn't she needs to back off. He's been dumped on before and I'll be damned if that happens to him again. “I do.” I could tell she was holding back some of her happiness. What is this? She is not the emotional type. Unless that emotion is anger or annoyance. “How's the sex?” “Rafe, gross. That's my brother's sex life you're asking about. Now I'm going to be picturing him naked.” “It's B's too.” Ignoring me he adds, “It's pretty amazing, right?” Briar turns beat read this time. “Let's just say he keeps me feeling full all night.” “First off...ewww. I don't want to hear about my brother, um, keeping you full.” Briar gives me a dirty smile. “Second of all...awww. My best friend and my brother are doing it!” I laugh. “I am so happy for you. Both of you.” We hug again as Rafe jumps from his chair and joins in. After a few moments of that I release them both. Rafe keeps holding on. “Uh Rafe...your choking me.”

“Oh. Sorry.” He kisses me on the cheek and goes back to his seat. “I'm just so happy that everyone is happy.” He is such a chick sometimes. “Enough about me and Miles. Didn’t you have a date with tall, dark and hotness last night?” Right, the date. I thought I could get out of talking about it. “How was it?” “Don’t you mean tall, dark and dangerous?” I flush recalling the events last night. “It was great.” “He owns Mercury, the club we were at a few weeks ago,” Rafe chimes in. “I know.” She gives an evil grin. “I met him that night.” “Shut up!” I scream. “You met him that night? Why didn't you tell me?” She shrugs. “Miles told me all about him and his businesses. What do you think of all that?” “I don’t know. He’s so accomplished in his life and he’s just shy of thirty.” I’m feeling more pride for him. And a bit of jealousy. All I’ve accomplished is being handed a job at Daddy’s magazine. I’m good at it, but I earn the position myself. “Is he a good kisser? Did he use a lot of tongue? What does he taste like? How do his hands feel? Did he touch your boobs; ya know, did he get to second base? Oh God, did you get past second base?” Rafe is freaking out and needs to breathe.

I flush all over again. It's a dead giveaway because he smiles and nods, already knowing the answer. I don’t speak. “You dirty slut.” “Hey. I would need to sleep with more than two guys to be worthy of that title. I'm not Olive. It was just a kiss...” I grin being very excited of the thought of our small make out session. “But it actually felt like so much more. I mean our mouths were practically fucking.” “Damn,” Rafe says in a bit of jealousy as he sits back in chair. Briar joins in the grin-fest. “So, do you want to see him again?” “I do. I think I do. No, I really do.” A rough thought comes to mind and I frown slightly. “But do you guys think it’s too soon? I mean, Patrick and I haven’t even been apart for even a week yet.” “Fuck Patrick,” Rafe chimes in quickly and angrily crosses his arms. “He's been with that skank for months. It's only fair you go out and get yourself a hottie. And boy did you get the hottest of the hotties.” “I know. But I don't know how to date. I only know how to be Patrick's girlfriend. I apparently was not that great at it. How do I do this?” Stupid Patrick. Before they could answer, my phone buzzes. I look down to see who it is.

My small frown turns in the opposite direction. “It’s Lincoln,” I say like a prepubescent girl. “Well answer it,” Rafe says excitedly. “Don't leave him with a limp dick, Gracie.” “Hello?” “Grace. Hi. It’s Linc.” He always sounds so confident and sure of himself. Just the sound of his smooth deep voice makes me melt into a puddle. “Hi.” “Is it too soon to call? I couldn’t wait the standard three days.” He laughs at himself. How cute. He thinks he's funny. “I just really wanted to hear your voice.” “Oh. Sure. We can talk now.” I think I may faint. He wants to talk to me already. It’s only been, like, twelve hours since our date ended. “Good. So, I was thinking we could get together tomorrow night. Does that work for you?” “Yeah. It should be okay.” I pause and smile over at my two best friends who are not so patiently listening in on the one-sided conversation. “Tomorrow night would be great.” Briar’s smile grows bigger and Rafe silently claps and bounces in his seat. “Okay, great. I’ll stop by your place to get you around seven-thirty. Wear something warm.” He gives a small chuckle. “As much as I love to see you in those short dresses, you’ll need to be a bit warmer for where I want to take you.”

“And where would that be?” “If I told you then it wouldn’t be a surprise. You don’t want to ruin it, do you?” “No, I guess not.” “Not now, Brody...hold on a sec, Grace.” He sounds annoyed and his voice gets muffled, but I can still somewhat make out what he is saying. “What? That’s bullcrap...I’ll look at it in a minute...Damn it, Brody! I said in a minute. See if you can find something on who did it.” He sounds clearer as he comes back to me and his voice goes smooth again. “Sorry about that Grace. I should let you go. I have some things to take care of.” “I’ll see you tomorrow then.” “Absolutely” “Okay. Bye, Lincoln.” “Tomorrow won’t come soon enough for me, Grace.” And with that last lovely statement he hangs up. He loves getting the last word. I love the last words that he says. “Holy crap, you guys.” “What did he say?” Briar asks. “He wants to see me tomorrow night.” “Omigod! Where are you going? What are you doing? And most importantly, what are you going to wear?” “Rafe. Slow it and tone down the gay.” I pause and gather my thoughts. The conversation with

Lincoln went by so fast I barely had time to react. “I don’t know where we’re going or what we’re doing. But he did tell me to dress warmer than I did on the last date.” “Interesting.” Briar slowly nods her head up and down, her eyes squinting in thought. We sit and finish our lunch chatting about my upcoming date, Briar's thing with my brother and Rafe’s on again/off again romance with Sam ‘The Englishman’. As we all stand up and get our jackets on, Briar’s phone rings. “Hey babe.” It must be Miles. “I’m with her now...No we just got done with lunch...Okay. Well, how do you suppose I do that? She’ll see it anyway...No, let Rafe and I do it with her. Call you later, okay...Love you, too.” I stare at her quizzically. That conversation was obviously about me. “What gives?” “Let’s go back to your office.” “I don’t want to go to the office. What is it?” “Let's go to your apartment then.” Briar’s tone is laced with concern and anxiousness. She softens her gaze. She sighs and whispers, “Red.” “Fuck,” Rafe whispers. He wraps my jacket around me and holds me by the shoulders. We step outside and hail a cab to take us to my apartment. No one speaks during the ride. I’m getting worried and it’s hard to stay calm. The

anxiety is building in the pit of my stomach. This may not end well. When we reach the apartment we immediately get settled onto the couch, Briar on the shorter end and Rafe and I cuddling on the longer end. I ready myself for whatever she has to unleash onto me. “We’re home now. Just tell me what’s going on.” She sighs again. “Miles said that Trackeronline has a spread about you...and Linc.” Trackeronline is a website that follows celebrities and the like around and lets everyone know what they’re doing in a picture timeline. The pictures are submitted by whoever wants to give them. The kicker is they get paid for them and no one ever learns who they are. Assholes. “Me and Lincoln? How? When?” Rafe's arms get tighter around me and I start to play around with the lily charm to try and gather some strength. “Apparently from last night.” She stands and walks towards the stairway to my office. She says over her shoulder, “I’ll get the laptop and we’ll look at it together.” Within a minute she’s back and looking up Trackeronline. Her mouth drops and she glances up and stares into my eyes. “Double red.” This is definitely not good. My breathing starts to get more shallow as she scoots over to sit directly beside me. Rafe and I sit

up and he grabs my hand. We all look at the screen together. “Jesus Christ,” I gasp and slap the hand not holding Rafe’s over my mouth. “That doesn’t look good,” Rafe says as he shakes his head back and forth in amazement. “We need to find out who the fuck did this before it gets to Page Six and beyond.” Gone is the gay. Rafe has his deep fighting voice turned up to high volume. I stare at the screen in disbelief. Looking at these pictures of me and Linc at his club dancing and flirting and me sitting, cuddled up in his lap do not look like the fun, romantic time that I had. They look dirty and tawdry. We look as though we are in compromising positions from these angles; practically fucking in a chair. In one particular photo, we’re sweaty, most likely from dancing, and my skirt is hiked up so far, my goodies are almost showing. His hand is high up on my thigh. My head is turned into him and his is in my neck. Another photo is on the dance floor with my back up against his chest, arms up and hands clasped behind his neck. His hands are splayed out on my stomach. My eyes are closed and his head is bent into me, kissing my neck. I let that one wall fall just one time and look what happens. The glass needs to go back up. And fast. “How did they get these?”

“I don’t know, honey. Miles is trying to find that out. Your dad already called him at his office about this.” Oh crap. Daddy knows. Why am I surprised? Daddy knows everything. “Should I call Lincoln?” Rafe reaches over my shoulder and brushes my opposite arm. “I don’t know. What do you think Briar?” “I don’t know either. I mean, you two have only been on the one date. Let me call Miles back and see what he says.” She stands and heads to the kitchen to call him. “What am I going to do? What will Lincoln think?” Reality slaps me in the face. “What will Patrick think?” I start to cry. God damn it. I've been crying so much lately. As if on cue, Duritz runs out of my bedroom and leaps into my lap. This is overwhelming and I'm rushed with guilt. My wonderful night has turned into a dirty, filthy mess. I should have known that something like this would happen. It's God's way of telling me that I shouldn't be with someone outside of my social circle. Or maybe I shouldn't be with anyone at all. Pictures of me show up all the time but something about these, on this site, make me uneasy. And with all the Patrick crap it just heightens all these emotions. I’m strong enough to handle most of it and I have the brothers to help, but this time is different.

I blame Patrick for all of this. He put this whole thing in motion. Fuck you, Patrick. “She’s fine. Just get here when you can... Love you too.” Briar walks back into the living room and looks at me with sad eyes. She plops down next to me and tosses her phone on the couch beside her. “He’s still looking into a few things. He says he’ll take care of Linc.” “Is he mad at me?” I ask. Her brows furrow. “Why would he be mad at you?” “For going out with Lincoln in the first place.” I never told Miles about the date. I guess I just assumed that Lincoln would talk to him about it. Miles did give him my number, so I’m sure he got his blessing as well. “No, he’s not mad at you. He’s just as frustrated about this as you are. You know he loves you and only wants to protect you from all of this.” I put my head in my hands and quietly sob into them. My friends each wrap an arm around me and pull themselves closer, almost squishing the puppy. As we sit in a silent huddle, my phone buzzes. Rafe gets up and pulls the phone from my handbag, looks at the screen and hands it to me. “You may want to take this, Gracie,” he says apathetically as he points the phone in my direction.

I take the pink phone in my shaky hand and cautiously look at the screen. Just breathe. After taking a deep breath to quickly try to stop the crying, I hesitantly answer. “Hello.” I say quietly. “Grace.” Linc sounds panicked. “Oh, God. Are you okay?” “You talked to Miles.” “Just got off the phone with him, but I knew before he called. Are you okay?” “What did he tell you?” “Grace. Answer me. Are you okay?” I can't answer. I'm afraid to answer. “Damn it. Tell me or I’m coming over there to see for myself,” he demands. I can hear him slamming things around. “I’m fine. You don’t need to come over.” “Are you sure? I know you’re at home. I'm at Mercury and can be there in twenty minutes.” “No. I’m fine. Really. Rafe and Briar are here. We’re just going to lay low in the apartment the rest of the day.” I pause to try and pull the tears back up into my eyes. But I can’t. This is too much. I need to let him go. I need to get him off the phone and let him go; create some space from him. He doesn’t need to be a part of this. The life I lead is different from his. He doesn’t need the drama and attention that being with someone like me gets. It could ruin

everything he has worked so hard to build for himself. “Just breathe, Grace,” Linc encourages. Deep breath in. Let it out. “Has anyone been calling you asking questions or emailing or texting or anything? If so you need to tell me.” I don't answer him. He whispers, “Grace, talk to me.” “I think we should cancel tomorrow. This needs time to blow over.” I pause again and wait for his response. He says nothing. I think I pissed him off. I can’t think about that right now. “I have to go.” “I don't thin-” “I have to go.” I hang up and push my phone into Rafe’s hand. “I need to be alone for a bit. I’ll be in my room. Let me know when Miles gets here.” “Okay,” Briar states with concern. They both watch me with sympathetic looks as I uneasily walk to my bedroom, followed closely by my trusty canine sidekick.

Chapter Eleven

M

y eyelids are so heavy. Damn it. What the hell time is it anyway? How long have I been sleeping? I flutter my eyes open. It’s still somewhat light out, so it must be early evening. I shuffle to the ensuite bathroom and fix myself up a bit. As I change into skinny jeans, a pink tee and white hoodie, I hear voices in the living room. I wonder if Miles is here yet. I really need him right now. He always knows what to do and say in this kind of situation. Even with Patrick by my side, these kinds of messes would bother me to no end. I don’t have very thick skin. Transparent skin is a better term for it. But Miles is my constant protector. Always has been since we were kids. Besides Rafe, he’s the only man I can truly confide in. I should show my face to my supportive gang. I scoop up Duritz and head out to the living room. Everyone must be getting hungry because I’m starving. I slowly, and when I say slowly I mean tortoise speed, make my way out of my bedroom. Staring down at my feet as I scuttle away from my room, I quickly stop when I hear that deep voice that I'm growing accustomed to. It’s not Miles and definitely not Rafe.

Lincoln. Lifting my head, I find myself staring right into his sexy eyes. He leaps from the bar stool and rushes to me, hauling me up into his big arms. By instinct, I drop Duritz and wrap my arms around his sides. He lifts me high enough so my feet are no longer touching the ground. “Grace.” He whispers into my neck. Melting into him, I let out a shaky sigh. “Just breathe.” He nuzzles slightly. What is happening with me? I was totally ready to let go of whatever it is we have, but now... “I’m fine.” He doesn’t let go of the tight hold. “Really, I am. You can let me down now.” He does reluctantly and I walk further into the living room. Rafe leaps over the coffee table and runs to me. I welcome his arms as he envelopes me. Burying my head in his shoulder, I let out a few tears. He’s good therapy for me. “That boy has had the worst look on his face since he got here. Like a sad lost giant puppy. He kept staring down the hallway. I'd say he has it bad for you, Gracie,” he whispers softly in my ear. I pull back and look into his comforting eyes, saying nothing. He nods in understanding and kisses my forehead. “Love you.” I nod in return. Spotting Miles standing by the glass doors I quickly go straight to him. He grabs me and pulls

me into the tightest hug he’s ever given. Another small cry leaves me. “Shhh. I’ll take care of this, Gracie. It’ll all be okay.” “I know.” I nod into his chest. My nose drips onto his shirt and he chuckles. “Love you.” He leans in and whispers in my ear. “Just to let you know, Linc panicked when I told him what we found. He thinks it’s his fault for taking you to his club last night. He has no idea how this happened. But he’s been helping me try to figure out who it was. He really cares for you Gracie. Let him.” He pulls away and grabs my shoulders with both of his hands. “He’s a good man. Would I be his friend if he wasn’t?” “You’re a good man, Miles.” He pulls me forward and lays a gentle kiss on the tip of my nose. I take a step back. “Where’s Asher?” I say turning to scan the room. “Looking for me, Sis?” Asher is sitting at the bar next to Lincoln. I walk over and hug him. “Are you okay? Did anyone bring this up at school today? I don’t want another fight about me like at your last school.” I pull away and look at his face, searching for fight wounds. “I’m fine. School was fine. Nobody said anything to me about you.” He lets out a small chuckle. “Besides, after that fight I had in the quad

the other day no one has messed with me. I think I’m the school badass now.” He laughs “You are hardly a badass. And don’t swear.” I give him my best ‘mom’ face. “Do you have homework to do tonight?” “Yeah. But I thought I would have some dinner first.” “Alright then.” I look over his shoulder and notice Amy in the kitchen making what I think is her infamous homemade pizza. “Hi, Amy.” “Hello, dear. Did you have a nice rest?” “I did. Thanks.” I glance over to Lincoln who is staring back at me. I can’t handle this right now, so I turn on my heel and walk into the living room. My phone starts buzzing in Rafe’s hand. He hands it to me, but not before hugging me. Ugh. “Hi, Daddy.” Everyone in the room stops talking and faces me. “I’m fine...No I’m not alone. Miles and some others are here.” I walk around the couch toward the stairs that lead to the second floor of the apartment. “Yes, I’ve seen him... Yes, he’s here too.” I chance a look at Lincoln whose eyes are fixed on me. I rub the charm that Daddy gave me for my sixteenth birthday, a teddy bear. “It’s okay Daddy. He didn’t know either...I know you know him. You know everyone Daddy...No you don’t need to be here. It’s not a huge deal. This will blow over like all the other times...No. I’ll be fine.

Just stay and I’ll talk to you tomorrow...I love you too.” I drop to sit on the second step of the staircase and bow my head so my forehead rests in my hands. Duritz comes and lays on top of my feet. “Shit,” I mumble. Lincoln rises off his stool and comes to me. Squatting down so our eyes are the same level, he lifts my chin with a crooked finger and says in a quiet voice, “Are you sure you’re okay? And don't just say that you’re fine. I think it's beyond that.” Why does he have to care? It would be so much easier if he didn’t. “Yes. This’ll all be over by tomorrow. People tend not to care after twenty-four hours.” After all these years of being in the public eye, it all still gets to me; mostly because I don’t want my brothers paying the price for me and my actions. It also pisses me off that Lincoln is now involved in it. We had an amazing night and now it's tainted with all this mess. A lone tear trickles down my cheek. He wipes it away with the pad of his thumb. We remain still and stare at each other for an undetermined amount of time. Just his presence calms me. I don't want it to, but it does. He slowly leans in to me. I break our stare and look down at the step below me. He can't kiss me. Not now. Not like this.

“Would you like to stay for dinner? Amy makes the best pizza.” He lets out a small laugh and nods. “Sure. I’d love to.” Grabbing my hands, he lifts me to him. We’re once again in a comfortable embrace. I close my eyes and take in the calmness that he brings to me. The manly smell he consists of weaves its way through my senses. This embrace and that smell make me feel like everything will be okay. But I know it won’t be. Tomorrow is another day. And there are many more days of bull like this to come that I’ll need to deal with; that the family will have to deal with. This is what my life is. It’s a public life and not one that I want to bring an “outsider” into. I keep as many things as private as I can for just family and friends, but most of me is public, an image I was born into. Daddy doesn’t understand all of it, hence Miles picks up after me. Patrick knew how to handle it; he grew up with it too. We were two cuts from the same cloth. Damn it. I kind of miss him right now. Lincoln doesn’t know this life. At least I don’t think he does. Either way he doesn’t need to be dragged into it. He is way too successful to have me drag him through the mud and ruin things. I back out of his embrace, force a smile up towards him, and walk into the living room to join the rest. I just can’t get myself to talk to him about this situation. He needs to not worry about it. Miles

will take care of it. Miles always takes care of it. Whatever little bit is left, Rafe picks up. Daddy puts too much pressure on Miles to take care of the “problems” that involve the family. I guess he doesn’t want to get his own hands dirty or tarnish his reputation. So, Miles steps up and cleans all the messes. Most of them revolve around me and the media attention that I always get. I’m not sure why, but it is what it is. Once I became a teenager everyone started to notice me more. And being the only daughter of one of the biggest media moguls in the country sure didn’t help. Where I went, mattered. What I wore, mattered. Who I spent my time with, mattered. It had settled down a bit while I was away at Princeton, but now that I’m once again a resident of New York City and back into non-collegiate society it’s become an issue. The first few months back were okay. The following two years have not been okay. If I’m just out walking or sitting around in a café with Briar and Rafe, no one seems to care. But if I’m out with the family or at a club with a group, I suddenly become scads more interesting and the perfect media fodder. I hate it. I can’t stop it. I have to live with it. It’s not fair to be in this position, but this is the hand I've been dealt. It doesn’t mean I have to accept it. I don’t get this emotional every time

pictures show up or an article is written; only when the pictures or the article tarnish who I truly am. I’m not some hussy, or a slut, or a party animal. These pictures have caught me off guard. They were taken when I had let a wall shatter and got comfortable. I don’t do that outside of the family. And then Lincoln came along. Damn him and his Adonis hotness.

Chapter Twelve

T

hings have settled down now that we’re all full from dinner. Miles and Briar are snuggling on the oversized chair, happy to be out about their relationship. Asher is in his room doing his homework as promised. Rafe and I are sitting together on the short end of the couch looking at the new issue of Vanity Fair. Lincoln is in the kitchen with Amy helping her clean up from dinner. “You guys don’t have to stick around, you know,” I shared with the group. I just want to curl up on the couch and read a sappy romance novel. “I’ll be fine.” I’ve been saying that phrase a lot lately. “Well, I should go anyway. I have models to dress for a spread early tomorrow. I should get some sleep for that. Models in the early morning are not fun...unless I can fill them with mimosas.” Rafe wraps his arms around me tightly and rubs my back with one hand. “I’ll talk to you tomorrow Gracie. Bye everyone.” He stands, getting nods and waves from everyone and ushers himself out the door. “Okay. I guess we’ll go then, too.” Briar gets up from Miles' lap and goes in search of her purse. We. They’re calling themselves a “we” now.

Miles makes his way over and pulls me up to stand with him. He gives me a loving embrace. “Are you sure you don’t want me to stay for a while longer?” “No. I’m just going to watch a movie or something.” “What are you going to do about...?” He nods over his shoulder towards the balcony where Lincoln is now filling his lungs with nicotine. “He wants to talk about this with you and you don’t seem to be letting him do that.” He’s whispering so low I can barely hear him. “He cares about you, Gracie. More than is comfortable for me at this point. But he’s good and would be good for you if you would just let him in. I know him. He's safe. He knows how to protect.” Startled by the last sentence, I pull back a stitch so I can make contact with Miles’ eyes. “What do you mean by that?” “I mean, he knows how to protect who he cares about. He and I have a lot more in common than just Harvard.” “Does that mean what I think it means?” “I’m not saying anymore. If you want to know, you’re going to have to ask him yourself.” And with that said, he kisses me on the nose and goes to say goodbye to Lincoln. Briar appears in front of me. “I’ll talk to you later, okay? Call me if you need.”

“And where will you be tonight?” I ask in a playful way. “Where do you think?” She asks with a glimmer in her eye. I grab her and hug her. “I love you.” “You too, babe.” She gives me one last shimmery smile and meets Miles at the door. They both give one last wave and leave. Lincoln comes back in from the balcony and walks past me toward the foyer. Amy has mysteriously disappeared, leaving Lincoln and I alone; me still standing in the middle of my living room and him standing at the bar. “I should go too,” he says with his head down. “Call me if you need anything.” Putting his hands in his front pockets, he heads towards the door. “Wait.” He halts at my words. “You can stay if you want to.” “It’s okay. It seems like you want to be alone.” “I do. I mean, I want to be alone...with you.” His eyes brighten as he starts to slowly and steadily walk towards me. I sit on the couch with Duritz in my lap. He follows suit, keeping a short distance between us. We haven’t taken our eyes away from each other. “Now that everyone’s gone, do you want to talk about it?” “Only if you want to. I don’t want to push, Grace.”

“I want you to. You should know a few things about what surrounds my life. Things I’m sure Miles hasn't told you.” I can’t believe I want to tell him this stuff. But if he wants to be a part of my life he needs to understand why my family does what they do, especially why I do what I do. “Let me say something before you dive into your family secrets, okay?” I nod in acceptance and he scoots a bit closer. “You do things to me Grace. You make me feel things I haven't felt in a long time, if ever. Obviously, I care about you. I think I’ve made that clear.” I nod again and my face flushes which brings a sexy smile to his face. He takes both my hands in his. “This stuff that happened today doesn’t matter to me. I’m used to having things said about me and my family. My father thrives on that. He thinks any publicity is good publicity for him and his career. He feels it’s relevant to him, not really caring about what it does to the rest of the family. But seeing you so upset and sad today broke me. I thought I caused it by taking you out. I just wanted to take you somewhere where I knew I could make you feel comfortable. I thought you would be safe with me.” His jaw starts to clench as his anger slowly shows on his face. “After seeing those pictures of you...of us, I wanted to hurt someone. Whoever took them. Whoever let them get on the internet. My assistant

saw them and came to me while I was on the phone with you. Right after we hung up, Miles called. We talked about what was happening and how he was going to take care of it. That man protects you something fierce.” I smile, loving that brother of mine. “After much disagreement, I convinced him to let me help. We’re going to take care of this. I’m not going to let this get worse.” “It won’t. Like I said before, it’ll all blow over by tomorrow.” “Cut the bull, Grace. Miles told me what happened last time.” He sounds so authoritative. “He did?” Fuck. I was hoping that wasn’t going to come up. Three months ago, Patrick and I were caught in Central Park having an intimate moment. The “photographer” somehow got a shot of Patrick’s hand up my shirt and my leg curling around his with his other hand on my raised thigh. There isn't too much he can do to the magazines or the websites, so Miles found out who the photographer was and did his magic on him. The guy ended up following me down the street about a week after that and cornered me close to an alley near my apartment. He put his hands on me and told me I was going to get the same treatment that he got from Miles. Thank God Thomas had been outside my building and close enough to see me being pulled into the

alley with him. He came to the rescue. I got away with only a few bruises on my arms from where he had grabbed me and a shaky sense of security. That man was not so lucky. Needless to say, Thomas got a raise from Daddy after that. “Yeah, he did. No one will get to you like last time. I promise.” He lays a hand on my cheek while still keeping a grasp on my hand with his other. “No one will lay a hand on you. I won’t let that happen.” “We've known each other for all of a few days. What is the need to protect me? I have three older brothers and a very protective father for that.” He shrugs and smirks. “I want to.” Wow. The Adonis wants to watch over me. Talk about overwhelming. “Miles said you know how to protect those you care about. And that you have more in common with him than I realize. What does that mean exactly?” I think I know, but I need to hear him say it. “Maybe we should talk about this later.” He gets a little fidgety, meaning it’s a sensitive subject for him. I need to know if he does what I think he does. “Please, Linc. Tell me.” “You called me Linc.” “So.”

“So, only my friends call me Linc. That means you’re my friend.” I roll my eyes. “You like me.” I sigh. “You’re stalling.” He takes a long pause and searches my eyes with his own. Suddenly, they still into a soft stare and as he begins to speak quietly. “I know how to bring in money and I know how to make things disappear. If someone is making a mess of a situation that involves my family or anyone else I care about, I fix it. I have resources that allow me to do that. If my father calls on me to do something, I do it. I have to.” “So... how do you do that?” He has a look of contemplation on his face. I don’t think he’s going to tell me, but after a few seconds he says abruptly, “I threaten people. I fight. I pay people off. Whatever it takes. Sometimes it's legal, sometimes not. It's violent at times. Whatever he needs me to do to get him what he wants. For our family.” He looks away for a moment, then returns me, searching for something...anything that could help him. “Who is he?” I dare ask. “When I was a teenager, I learned that my father was not the cleanest politician. He was in deep with some shady business deals. Passed down from his father, my grandfather no less. We call it

the family business. I was told it was in my blood to work for the family. Whatever position I was called upon would be what I was supposed to do. When I was eighteen, my father tapped me to be his cleanup man. Apparently the one he had was not able to do the duties any longer. He opened his resources to me and sent me off to do the work. Even when I was away at school he would call and I would come. It was the life I knew. The life I still know. I'm just smarter and stronger now. I was a kid trying to please his father. Now I have the need to repay him for...” He stops and shakes his head quickly as though clearing that thought. “The harsh things I've had to do, my mother turns a blind eye to it. Not some of my finer moments, but it's what I have to do.” “What do you have to do?” He wasn’t looking at me. “What do you have to do, Linc?” I asked a little sharper. He hangs his head lower. “Things I wish I didn’t do. Things I wish I didn’t know about or how to do. He uses me as the middle man to get his message across to whoever he's doing business with. He calls me the muscle. In reality, I'm just doing his dirty work. I always have a gun or knife with me just in case. I'm always looking over my shoulder to see if someone my dad did bad business with wants retaliation. I've never killed, but a couple of times I beat a man so bad he can't be recognized.” He

reaches for my hand and I let him take it. “I don't want to do this anymore. I have better things in my life now than I did then. But I can't get out. He won't let me out. I'm too much of an asset to him now.” I’m pretty sure he’s not going to tell me any more tonight and I’m not going to press this any further. I realize in this moment that maybe he can be a part of my life. He can help me. I can help him. He wants to be better and I want him to be, too. I should let him in. I need to let him in. For both our sakes. Linc's face drops and goes emotionless. I do the only thing I can think of to help him out of this place in his head. I gently place my little buddy on the carpet at my feet. I scoot as close as I can to him, place my hands on his jaw, lift his head and lay a soft kiss on those gorgeous lips. He doesn't kiss me back at first. After a few seconds, he responds to me by gently moving his lips with mine. No tongues. No fierceness. Just slow, gentle kissing. I slowly pull away, keeping my hands on his jaw. “Maybe before you make the decision to be my ultimate protector, you should know a thing or two about me and my family.” “I know enough. Nothing you can tell me will change my mind about you or what I may or may not be getting myself into, Grace.”

“Well, I don't care. Let me start at the beginning.” I let go of him and make myself comfortable.

Chapter Thirteen

“G

rowing up with three older brothers was a blessing and a curse. Having an overprotective father who is also one of the most affluent and influential businessmen on the East Coast wasn’t a walk in the park either. They would question all of my friends and boys were never really allowed to come around. Beyond overprotective, ya know. I've been treated like a baby all my life. Hence, I was given the nickname 'Gracie' pretty much at birth by my brothers. Ryan was the only acceptable male friend growing up because of his family’s connection with ours. And he didn't try to paw at me or force me to do things or stalk me or anything like that.” Linc scowls at the mention of Ryan's name. “Patrick came into my life when I was sixteen and there was a shift in the dynamic. He was from the sophisticated breed of New York. His family was big business and Daddy liked that. The brothers accepted him because Daddy did. My relationship with him caused a stir in our social circles. We were like a teenage Barbie and Ken.” Linc's scowl grows deeper. “The media started to pick up on it and we became the face of the young elite. I didn’t like the attention. I didn’t want the attention, but it

followed me and has ever since. It seems that people really care what I do, what I wear, who I spend time with. Some weeks are better than others. It all depends on what else is going on in the social world. When this all began my brothers started suiting up, so to speak, to protect me and go to war with anyone who wanted to start one. They sheltered me and tried their hardest to give me the teenage life they thought I should have. Miles was the one who stood up the tallest and spent the most time beside me. Daddy caught onto that and brought him in to work for him once he graduated college. The rest I think you know.” I sigh. There is so much more I can tell him, but I can’t. Not tonight at least. I stare at Linc and search his eyes for something, anything to tell me what he’s thinking. His look is one of concern mixed with a bit of anger or frustration, I think. Maybe it’s all just pity for the spoiled little media darling. “I get it.” “Huh?” I ask. He caught me off guard with that. “I get it. I get what your father and brothers do. I get what your friends do, too. They all just want what’s best for you, to protect you from the unnecessary.” He grabs one of my hands, brings it to his mouth and gently kisses the knuckles. “There’s something about you, Grace that makes everyone one around you want to stay near you,

want to surround you and want to protect you. You’re beautiful and smart and caring and beautiful.” “You said beautiful twice,” I giggle. “It’s worth repeating,” he chuckles and kisses my knuckles again. “Like I said before, nothing you could tell me will change my mind about you.” Insert soft sigh here I snuggle into him as he grabs the remote and turns on Netflix.

WHAT IN THE HELL IS that noise? I can’t comprehend what it is. My eyes feel like they’re glued shut. Open please. The plea works and they slowly blink open. It’s dark and the TV mounted on the wall over the fireplace is playing some kind of action music. I’m huddled against Linc under a blanket, his arm around me holding me against him. We must have fallen asleep during the movie. I can’t bear to wake him after such an emotional day. I have to move though. Nature calls. I gently lift his big arm towards the back of the couch and raise my upper body into a sitting position, dropping my legs to the floor. He’s

slouched down, head resting on the couch arm, left hand sitting lazily on his thigh, his right leg extended behind me. I place his right arm down on his stomach and lift myself as quietly as I can to stand. Good. I didn’t wake him. I lay the blanket I was using over him and head to the bathroom inside my bedroom. On my way, I stop in the closet and pull some leggings and a slouchy t-shirt out of the dresser to change into. I walk out of the bathroom pulling my hair up into an imperfect ponytail when I’m stopped in my tracks. Linc is sitting in the big white chair staring at me. “Did I wake you?” “Yeah, you did. I opened my eyes and you were gone. Don’t do that to me.” He sounds anxious and exhausted. “Sorry. I didn’t mean to worry you. I had to pee.” “Well as long as you had a good excuse.” He stands. “I should go home.” “You look exhausted. Why don’t you just stay here?” I said it without thinking. Well, now it’s out there. “Are you sure you’re comfortable with that?” I nod. He grins. “Then let’s get to bed.” Sleep. Just sleep. That’s what I’m telling myself as I head towards the bed. He meets me there and we both pause and

look at each other, standing on opposite sides. Duritz breaks the obvious tension by jumping in first. Thank God for my crazy ass dog. I follow him in and slide under the covers. Linc eyes me with that sexy grin. He tugs on his Henley from behind his neck and pulls it over his head in one fluid motion. He unzips and drops his jeans, stepping out of the legs and kicking them over to where his shirt is. His socks come off next and join the growing pile of clothes. And here he stands. The Adonis. Jesus, Mary and Joseph! He’s one step away from being completely naked by only being in his navy boxer briefs. Stupid briefs. I can barely see the tone of his body, only the shadows of it. More tattoos cover his chest and down past his abs. He’s beautiful, and is about to be more beautiful in my bed. He slides himself in beside me cautiously. We’re awkward, not knowing what to do or how to lay. I’m tired and so is he, so we shouldn’t drag this out any longer. I wiggle over to him and nuzzle up to his chest. He tenses for a brief moment until I find a comfortable spot and then relaxes, putting his right arm around me and resting a hand on my arm. Duritz makes a small circle in the little space between us, then settles down near my knees. Linc tilts his head down. “Buonanotte mia bella ragazza.” (Good night my beautiful girl.) He kisses

my hair. “Sweet dreams.” I’m melting into that puddle again while slowly drifting off. “Mmm.” I snuggle in deeper. “Good night.” He starts humming in the softest, most soothing voice, while brushing his fingers through my hair. His voice is so soothing that it’s lulling me quicker and quicker into sleepyland. I breathe out a puff of air and fall.

Chapter Fourteen

A

hint of sunlight shines through the curtains that cover the picture window above my bead and land on my face. I like the warmth. It surrounds me and hovers like a blanket. I'm calm. I’m comfortable. At peace. I haven’t woken up like this in a long time. Actually, I’m not sure I’ve ever woken up like this. I even had the best dream, starring Linc. Blinking my eyes a few times I realize I’m not alone. Omigod. I’ve forgotten something from last night. I'm on my side, arms tucked under the blanket. I look over and see Linc on his stomach with his arms and head buried under the pillow and one leg halfway off the bed. The other is bent at the knee, flat on the mattress. The covers are barely covering him, which I don't mind at all. His position doesn’t look comfortable as his large body takes over the bed. He stirs, stretches, turns on his side facing me and reaches out to touch my face. “Good morning beautiful.” His voice is raspy and sexy, not as it should be this early in the morning. “Good morning.” I take it upon myself to scoot over and nuzzle into his chest as he wraps an arm

around me to bring me closer. I pull my arm from under me and drape it over his side, but not before my hands travel up his stomach feeling every muscle in his well-defined abs move from my touch. He hisses through his teeth and pulls me in tighter. “Did you sleep well?” He kisses my temple. I grin. “Better than I have in a long time.” “Good.” He snickers. “Maybe I should stay over more often.” I stiffen a bit. That right there, what he said, scares me. It scares the piss right out of me. Crap...now I have to pee. “Whoa, Grace. I mean it when I said I don’t want to push you into anything. If you even want this to be anything. I’ll go as slow as you like. I’m in no rush.” He kisses the top of my head. I relax a bit. “You’re worth waiting for.” WOW! This can't be for real. “I should get ready for work.” I push away and slowly make my way out of the bed and head towards the bathroom. “Wait.” I stop and turn to him. “You’re going to work today?” He's anxious again. He seems to get that way often. “Of course. Why wouldn’t I?”

“I just thought...” he pauses and runs his hands through his bed-head hair then down over his face. “Maybe you should take the day off or work from here or something.” “I don’t see what the big deal is.” I start walking back to him. He obviously has something on his mind. My bladder will have to wait. “If you have to go, I want to take you.” I stop as he waits for a reaction but I don’t give him one. “And pick you up, too.” He reaches over and pulls Duritz into his lap and pets him. Traitor pooch. “Thomas will take me. Why are you so concerned about me going to work today?” Crawling onto the bed, I sit on my bent legs next to him and search his eyes for a reason. “I just...” he reaches out and grabs my hand. “I just want you to be safe. Like I told you last night, I’m not going to let anything happen to you.” “I get that. But it’s just work. I’ll be dropped off and picked up by Thomas, like always. I’ll be inside the building, my Daddy’s building, all day. It’s perfectly safe.” The look of concern is still on his face. When did he set up camp there? And when did I become this girl that allows things to happen quickly like this? I can't take this tugging at my heart.

“Okay.” I concede with a huff. “You can take me there if it’ll make you happy and help you get through your day.” “And pick you up?” he adds without hesitation. “Fine,” I smile. “And pick me up.” He lets out a small sigh. The look of concern relaxes and his lips curve up and form that sexy smile that makes me wet down below sea level. “Yes, it would make me happy. I’d prefer you stay here, but I’ll take what I can get.” Duritz stretches and bounces out of his lap onto the edge of the bed. I'm not sure if it's his level of concern for me, his protectiveness or the words he says to me, but I lean over and kiss him square on the lips. He responds by sliding both of his arms around my shoulders and pulling me into his lap. He parts my lips with his and that glorious tongue enters to finds mine. They chase each other as the kiss deepens. He doesn't even care that I have morning breath. His hands rub up and down my back. I open my fists so my palms are flat against his chest. I lightly and slowly push back. He hesitantly allows it. I open my eyes to see his looking straight into me. “I have to pee and I should really get ready.” I wiggle away from him and he reluctantly drops his arms to the bed with a thud. “Ugh, you tease! If you must,” he says playfully.

Once again, I start the short trip to the bathroom to clean up. “I must,” I say over my shoulder as I walk away. Entering the bathroom, I immediately look in the mirror. Oh, the horror! I can't believe he was even looking at me. I have yesterday's mascara settled under my eyes, the right side of my face is red with pillow creases and my hair...oh God, the nest that has been built out of the knot on top of my head. With a heavy sigh, I start to go through my usual morning beauty regimen. Thirty minutes later I exit wearing my fluffiest white robe. I had expected to see Linc still in bed, but he wasn’t. A small bit of sadness went through me not seeing him there. I go into the closet and get dressed, choosing a navy-blue knee length pencil skirt with a white and light pink pinstripe collar shirt, leaving the top three buttons undone. I pair it with my favorite nude patent leather pumps. I take a glance in the mirror. Okay. This looks good. Grabbing a nude handbag, I make my way out to the kitchen. I get to the end of the hallway and spy Linc sitting on a stool with his back to me reading the newspaper. He's sipping coffee from a mug that reads 'Virginia is for lovers'. My heart is beating so

fast I feel it may fly right out of my chest. Before I walk any further, I take a few deep, calming breaths. Just breathe. “Good morning, Grace,” Amy says to me with a giant smile planted on her face. I’ve been spotted. So much for a sneak attack on him. Linc puts down the paper and turns in his seat. That sexy grin of his slowly stretches from ear to ear. This causes me to do the same. But it’s impossible that my grin is as sexy as his. I sit on a stool next to him and spy Duritz cuddled up in Linc's large, inviting lap. I want to be in that lap. “Hi.” He stares at me for a moment then goes back to reading the paper. “Hi,” I reply shyly. I look up at Amy. “Morning, Amy. Is Asher up yet?” “Yes. He left for school already with Thomas,” Amy responded. “I let Thomas know that I’ll take you to work today,” Linc says proudly, not lifting his eyes off of the newspaper. I grab the social section and begin to peruse. Amy pushes two plates of scrambled eggs, bacon and hash browns to each of us. We eat in a comfortable silence, both reading our sections of

the newspaper. It’s as if we’ve been having breakfast together for years. “We should get going.” Push my half-finished plate away from me, I stand and gather my things for work. “Thanks for breakfast, Amy,” Linc nods to her. “Anytime,” she winks at him. Good God, could you be more obvious, Amy? “Bye,” I say giving her an annoyed yet playful look. “Bye dear.” She smiles back at me. Linc nods to her again as if they have some sort of inside something, lets out a small laugh and leads me through the foyer to the door front door. This is turning into an odd morning.

RAFE: How are you this morning? Always looking after me. Me: Fine. On my way to work. Talk later. “Who is that?” “Rafe just wondering how I’m doing. I’ll call him later.” I shove the cell back into my handbag. As we pull up to the front of the Stratton Building, I don’t really want to get out but I have to. I need to. I need to try and get back to a normal day. Well, as normal of a day as I can have anyway. Linc puts his Range Rover in park and looks over

to me. I return with a look of my own. We sit in silence for a moment, neither one of us wanting to separate, neither one of us knowing what to say until Linc breaks the silence. “Call or text when you want me to come and get you.” “Okay.” I can’t seem to leave the vehicle. I think of not being with him today and don't like that feeling at all. I want to spend the whole day with him. “Do you want to have dinner at my apartment tonight?” I blurt it out momentarily unable to control myself. He breaks out that sexy smile. “I would love to.” “Asher will be there too. Is that okay?” “Of course, it’s okay.” I smile back at him and grab for the door handle. “Wait.” I freeze and look over at him. He gets out of the driver’s seat and hustles around the front of the SUV. He opens the door and takes my hand to help me out. How chivalrous. How sexy. He gives me a gentle hug and a soft, barelythere kiss on my lips. “Are you sure you want to go in? We can play hooky today.” “I would love that but I need to work. It keeps me sane. And you should do some work today, too. Thanks for staying with me last night.”

“It was my pleasure. I'll see you tonight.” One more quick kiss on the lips and he moves back around to the driver’s seat. He stares at me through the passenger window as he rolls it down. “Well, if you insist on going to work, you may want to go inside the building,” he says ginning at me. I smile and reluctantly turn on my heel. The ride up the elevator is just like it always is. At least one or two people stare. Some whisper. Some avoid being in the elevator with me completely. But today, I don’t even notice. I don't even care. Linc has made everything seem better. It’s like he can keep the bad away by keeping my head in the clouds. As I walk past my desk, I notice Ashlyn isn’t there. She’s always at her desk when I arrive. Is she on an errand? Is she ill? Shrugging, I pick up the small stack of yellow messages. I enter the office and am immediately greeted with an oh-so-familiar face staring at me from behind my desk.

Chapter Fifteen

“H

ello, Grace.” Jesus Christ. I’m frozen. I will myself to move, but I physically can’t. I haven't thought of him for a whole thirty-six hours or seen him for five or six days. It’s been peaceful not having him in my thoughts. I didn't realize this before, but I haven't actually missed him. I thought I did. I thought I was supposed to. But I don't. Having him in my life was familiar, so the feelings that came with him were too. Not anymore. Not since Monday night. Not since Linc. “What are you doing here, Patrick?” He forms a sly, devious smirk that looks nothing like Linc's. “I saw the pictures yesterday.” Tilting my head, I squint my eyes. “What does it matter to you?” “It matters a great deal to me, Bunny. I still care about you.” God he's a cocky asshole. “You broke my heart when you broke our engagement. You don’t get to care about me anymore.” I move to the small couch on the far end of the office, dropping my things on a chair and the stack of messages by the phone on the way.

“How can you say that? You need me to care about you. Obviously, you’re not taking the breakup well.” “How-” I’m interrupted by a knock on the door. “Come in,” I shout. Ashlyn enters with a mug of coffee and spots me on the couch. “Oh. Good morning Grace. Here’s your coffee Mr. Warren.” She walks over to him and places the mug on the desk giving him a giant, flirty smile while batting her lashes. I want to fire her right now. “Thanks, sweetheart,” he says with a shit-eating grin. She blushes and turns to me. “Would you like anything, Ms. Stratton?” “No.” I give her a glare, warning her that I’ll be talking to her later about letting him in here. She quickly turns without another glance at my cheating ex, shutting the door quietly behind her. After staring at the closed door for a few moments, I turn my attention back to the man who abandoned me a few days ago. “How dare you come here, Patrick. You lost your right to care about me when you chose her.” Please, Lord, give me strength. “That doesn’t mean I don’t care. You don’t deserve to have hideous things in print about you when you’re clearly trying to get over me.” What the hell?

“Are you fucking serious? You think those pictures printed yesterday were about me trying to get over you?” I stand and raise my voice. “You're an arrogant asshole. I don’t need any help getting over you, Patrick. I’m doing just fine on my own.” “I would beg to differ, Bunny.” “You know better than almost anyone that pictures are just pictures. Anyone can snap a shot and make it look like something it isn’t.” I take a few steps closer to him with my arms crossed protectively in front of me. “If I recall correctly, we had a few not-so-great pictures taken of us recently.” “They were nowhere near as bad as these.” He throws a gossip magazine on the desk in front of me. “So, you’re here to throw this in my face?” “Of course not. I’m going to fix this. I’m here to help you.” “I don’t need your help.” I snap back. “And you don't need to fix this. You know Miles always takes care of these situations.” “Miles can’t fix everything, Bunny.” He glances down and taps his finger on a picture of Linc. “Who is this guy anyway?” “None of your business.” I’m annoyed he even asked. “And stop calling me Bunny.”

“Are you seeing him?” He pushes the issue forward. “Ugh...None of your business.” “But it is my business, Bunny. If I drove you to him, and now he’s put you in a bad position, it is my business. I need to know who he is.” “No, you don’t, Patrick. He is not your concern. I am not your concern. Let Miles take care of it. And stop calling me Bunny.” “I can’t do that.” Patrick moves his eyes from the magazine up to meet mine. He forms a look on his face that I’ve never seen before. His look is a mixture of being pissed and annoyed and...? “Are you fucking him?” I gasp. “Get out.” I say quietly pointing to the door. “No. Are you sleeping with him, Bunny?” “Get out of my Goddamn office and stop calling me Bunny!” I scream out loudly. My rage is interrupted when the door to my office swings open. “What in the hell are you doing here, Patrick?” Daddy’s voice is calm but firm. He comes over to stand by my side. “Hello, William. I just came by to see if Grace was okay. I saw the pictures and thought she might need me.” “She doesn’t need you. She has me and her brothers to look after her. You should go.” He nods

in the direction of the door. “Yes sir.” He answers in acceptance as he tears his eyes away from Daddy and locks them on me. “If you need anything, don’t hesitate to call me.” “I’m pretty sure she will not be doing that,” Daddy grunts. He puts his arm around me and I lay my head on his shoulder. “Before this gets worse, you should go.” He squeezes me tighter. Patrick understands what that simple statement really means. He steps out from behind the desk and makes a beeline for the door. He stops in the doorway and turns. “For what it’s worth, Bunny, I really do still care about you.” I bury my face further into Daddy’s shoulder as he leaves the room. I may have thought I missed him for the last few days, but after that heinous display he just put on, I could care less if I ever see him again. Stupid Patrick. Tears are forming behind my eyes as I stand in silence with Daddy. Patrick doesn’t deserve my tears, so I take deep breaths while he holds me tight for a few more minutes. Leading me to the couch, we sit. “Are you okay, Gracie?” Just breathe. “I think so,” I sniffle.

Daddy looks up at the ceiling, his jaw tight with tension, holding in obvious anger. “I’ll take care of him. He won’t be coming around here anymore.” “No, Daddy. Just leave it be. He knows better,” I say in return rubbing his arm. “He clearly doesn’t know better.” He looks down at me with sympathetic eyes. “He came here unannounced. That twit you have as an assistant let him in your office without your knowledge.” He takes in a heavy breath. “I’m going to have him fired and banned from the building.” “Daddy, don’t you think that’s a little extreme?” “Nothing is too extreme when it comes to my Gracie.” He smiles and grabs me in a bear hug. After a few moments, he pulls back. “I’m glad I came down here when I did, but the real reason I’m here is Linc.” My face drops in confusion. “What about him?” “He called my office this morning to talk to me.” “He did? Did you talk to him? What did he say? What did you say?” “Easy, Gracie.” He raises my chin with his index finger. “He is a very, shall we say, persistent and persuasive man and seems to be concerned a great deal about you. He sounded like Miles, going

on about wanting to protect you and how he can go about doing that.” “What do you mean?” “He has resources that we don’t have. And he’s going to, well, let’s just say he is willing to share them with the family.” Daddy’s lips turn up and he lets out a small, but quick, laugh. He’s clearly happy that his pool of resources is growing with Linc as an ally. “I don’t think I’m comfortable with this.” “He gave me an offer I couldn’t refuse, Gracie. He’s offered me your complete safety for a few things in return.” “What things?” “Nothing for you to be concerned about. Between me, your brothers and now Linc, you will be well taken care of.” He kisses my nose. “I trust him, Gracie. And you know better than anyone, that when it comes to you, I don’t trust many.” He stands and walks to the door with a heavy gait. “I have meetings all afternoon. Maybe you should go home and work from there today. Oh, and you owe your old man a dinner soon.” With a loving smile, he leaves my office without shutting the door. I hear him mumble and Ashlyn respond in a nervous, hushed voice. Stupid twit.

I’VE BEEN SITTING IN the same spot on my small office couch for an hour or so. I can’t seem to focus on anything. Ashlyn has been in a few times to check on me and bring me some tea. I’m deep in thought when the chime of an incoming text interrupts me. Linc: Coming to get you. Ready in 15. I don’t have the strength to give him a witty response or even fight with him. Me: I’ll be in the lobby. He texts back immediately. Linc: NO! Coming up. Whatever. I drop the phone on the couch beside me. I’m emotionally drained and wouldn’t be much good today anyway. “Ashlyn,” I yell. She appears in the doorway. “Yes, what can I get you?” I don’t look at her when I speak. “I’ll be leaving in a few minutes and working from home today. Please let Lincoln Prescott in when he gets here.” I pause and look at her. “No need to announce him.” I glare at her and she scampers off like a wounded animal. Minutes later I hear talking outside the door and Linc appears in the doorway, leaning on one side of

the frame. His massive body fills the whole opening. Even in my dreary state, he’s gorgeous. He changed out of the clothes I last saw him in. The long-sleeved grey tee clings just so to his muscular arms. His chest and stomach are covered by a navy down vest. Stupid vest. His jeans are faded in the right spots and fit him like a glove. He's wearing the Yankee's ball cap again, but his best accessory is that sexy smile. Stupid sexy smile. “Hi.” I still haven’t moved from the couch. “Hi,” I say sounding a bit pathetic. Pushing off the frame he walks towards me. “Are you ready to go?” “No,” I mumble. “I haven’t moved from this spot in over an hour. Pretty sure my legs don't work.” He reaches out, grabs my hands and pulls me to a standing position. I stumble a bit, so he puts one of his hands on my back to steady me. “Let’s get you home.” “Did Daddy call you to come get me?” I ask quietly. “What does it matter?” “It just does. Did he?” He breaks our gaze and leads me over to the chair in front of my desk where my belongings sit. “Let’s talk about this after I get you home.”

“I would like to talk about it now.” I shuffle to the door and shut it silently. Turning to him, I lean back against it. “So, did he?” Knowing that I can be persistent, he caves and leans his ass against the front of my desk, half sitting and half standing. He crosses his arms over his chest. “He did. Called a short time ago and said you may need to take a day at home. Why? Is that bad?” “I’m not sure yet. He told me you called his office this morning. Why?” I move to the chair in front of the desk that doesn’t have my crap filling it and sit; his eyes following me the whole time. “Why not?” He shrugs. I give him no indication of a response so he continues. “I needed to know you would be okay here today. I needed peace of mind. So, I thought I would call to check in with him.” “Check in? I don’t understand. I told you I was perfectly fine being here. My whole family is in this building. Don’t you trust me?” “Grace, you I trust. It’s everyone else that I don’t.” He leans down to me, clasping his hands on either side of the chair’s arms and gets in my face. He’s so close I can taste the tobacco on his breath and mint from gum. I kind of want to make out with him right now. Ugh. “Can I take you home now?”

Knowing I’m not going to get much further with this, I digress and nod in acceptance. He grabs my jacket from the back of the chair. After helping me into it, he picks up my briefcase and handbag. Handing me the smaller of the two bags, he leads me to the door and opens to usher me out first. The elevator glides all the way to the basement and I look up at Linc in confusion. I feel I look at him this way a lot. He shrugs. “I have a pass.” Of course, he does. I should have known when Daddy eluded to their new partnership that he would give him a few perks around the building. We walk to his Range Rover resting two spaces away from Thomas’. It happens to be right next to Miles’ white BMW coupe. Of course, it is. Looks like Daddy has pulled out all the stops for his new friend. Of course, he has. Stupid Daddy.

Chapter Sixteen

I

’ve been at home all day. I worked a bit in my home office, but my mind kept drifting off to thoughts of this morning: waking up with Linc, Patrick in my office, Linc's new alliance with Daddy. This is so confusing, wrong and annoying. Linc dropped me off and headed back to wherever he was working today. He’s sent several texts and called twice to check up on me. I feel like I’m barricaded into this apartment. I need to break free from here. I need to break free from this reality for a bit. Me: Meet for drinks? Seconds later, a response. Rafe: Hell yeah! Me: Liars Den in 20. Grabbing my handbag and jacket, I rush by Amy, who’s in the kitchen. “I’m stepping out for a bit. I’ll be back later.” I'm not sure if the warden has given her instructions to keep me locked in here all day. I don't want to take my chances so I high tail it out the door before she can respond. I should feel guilty about this, but I don't. I’m a rebel, like that. By the time the cab drops me off in front of the bar, Rafe is already standing there with Olive at his

side. I feel like it’s been forever since I’ve seen him. In actuality, it was just yesterday. Before I reach him, I get a slight chill up my spine. I stall and look around to see what or who could be causing this feeling. I don't see anything weird, so I proceed to my friends, armed with hugs. “Hey Girlie!” Olive squeals as her long brown hair bounces with her. “Hi!” I squeal as I hug her first and then Rafe as tight as I can. We walk in, holding hands, and park ourselves at a high-top table near the back. “Thanks for meeting me. I had to get out of the apartment.” “Working from home today?” Olive asks. “Not by choice.” Rafe gives me a look and I start telling them the story, beginning with last night after everyone left, as we sip our drinks. Just as I thought it might, my phone chimed. Linc: Where are you? I blow a puff of air from my lips. Amy must have let him know I went out. Traitor. Me: With Rafe & Olive. Home later. His response comes quickly. Linc: GO HOME NOW! “Shit. He’s mad. He's using all shouty caps,” I say in annoyance, but with a half laugh. “Who? Your dad or Miles?” Rafe sounds just as annoyed as I feel.

“Neither.” They both shoot me quizzical looks. “Linc.” “Oh.” He leans back in his seat and crosses his arms. “Damn,” Olive chimes in. I text back. Me: LATER! Ha! Two can play the text shouting game. I shove my phone in my jacket pocket and continue telling the story to my friends. I’m rudely interrupted by my cell ringing. Thinking its Linc, I let it ring out. Three calls later I get annoyed and answer. “Gracie! Where in the hell are you?” It’s not Linc. It’s Miles. “I’m out with Rafe and Olive. What’s up?” I ask nonchalantly. “Linc called me saying you just up and left your apartment without letting anyone know where you were going. And now you're not answering your phone.” “I answered you,” I say exasperated. “I had to get out. I was going crazy. I’m at Liars Den” I make a face, immediately regretting letting him know where I am. “Go home, Grace.” “No.” “Then I’m coming to you. I’ll see you in a few.” He hangs up before I can respond.

Damn it. “Miles is coming. Should we go somewhere else?” “I don’t think that’s wise, sweetie. You know you can't run from him. Let’s just enjoy our next fifteen minutes together,” Rafe advises. I quickly finish the story that transpired this morning with Patrick. Rafe stares at me slackjawed and Olive looks at me with a blank face. I think I stunned them both. “Can you believe that happened?” “No. I mean that's not like him to act that way. Who knew Patrick could act so...so... possessive. He's gone all cave man. How do you feel about that?” Olive has known Patrick as long as I have. We all went to the same high school. “I don’t really know. I mean Linc is possessive, but on Patrick it just looks disgusting. I thought I would still have the same feelings for him the next time I saw him. It’s only been, like, six days.” I shrug. “But when I looked at him sitting at my desk, I felt nothing.” “Nothing at all?” Rafe asks. “Yeah. Well, except annoyance that he was sitting in my chair.” “Do you think that has to do with Lincoln? The non-feelings?” “Maybe? Things have been moving so quickly with him that I-” I’m cut off by a pair of hands on

my shoulders. “Are you talking about me?” Miles gives me a peck on the cheek. “Hi. And no.” I turn to him and see that he’s brought Briar with him. I scowl at him and smile at her. “What are you guys doing here?” “Well,” he takes a seat and Briar sits beside him, “I had to come. I got a rather stern phone call from a certain fella who said you were not where you were supposed to be.” He gives me a tense stare. “He's in Jersey so he sent me to collect you.” “I’m not a child, Miles. I can do as I please.” “Grace, you know that’s not entirely true.” Briar looks towards Rafe and Olive and they leave the table and head to the bar. “You can’t just leave and not tell anyone, especially after yesterday. And let's not forget about this morning.” “Fine.” I stare down at the moisture ring from my drink on the tabletop. “I’m tired of this, you know.” “I know. But until things calm down, you need to listen to us. I've almost got that dick photographer. Then we can concentrate on getting the smile back on your face.” He reaches his hand over the table and puts it on top of mine. His face goes serious. “Linc wants in. And I suggest you let him in.” His eyes are pleading with me. “Do you know he and Daddy have an agreement?”

“I do. I was part of it.” “You had a hand in this?” “Of course, I did, Gracie. That’s what I do, remember? I fix things. And with Linc’s help I can maybe fix things more efficiently.” “Why would you do that? I don’t want him mixed up in this crap.” “Oh, Gracie,” he says to me like I’m a child, patting the top of my hand with his. “He’s already in it. Just with a different last name behind it.” He pauses. “I thought he told you this last night?” “He did. But with him talking to Daddy and what happened with Patrick this morning,” Miles’ face turns to disgust at the mention of his name, “I’m just a little confused with everything. He has enough to do with his own family; he doesn’t need to be bothered with ours.” Just as Miles was about to speak again, Briar, Olive and Rafe come back and end the conversation. We all have another round. As we start winding down, I realize the time. “I have to go. Linc should be at my place soon for dinner.” “Ooooo,” Briar teased. “Dinner with the husband?” “Shut up.” I snap. I'm in no mood for playful banter today. Turning to Miles I ask, “Can you drop me off?” “Sure,” he nods.

I give a tight hug to my three friends as we all head out of the bar. As soon as I step outside the chill is back. This is so weird. I feel as though I’m being watched, but not in a good way. It's probably just the paparazzi hiding in an alley or something. I brush it off to be just that.

RUSHING INTO THE APARTMENT, I drop my purse in the foyer and make a dash for the bedroom only to be stopped in my tracks by the yells coming from upstairs. There are a series of playful taunts mixed with the occasional curse. I jog up the stairs. Asher’s door is ajar so I push it open further and glance in. “What are you two doing in here?” I ask playfully, seeing the two of them sitting in video games chares on the floor in front of Asher’s giant TV. “Shhh,” Asher demands. “We’re playing 'Halo',” Linc quickly states not looking at me. I clearly know that I’m not wanted in here. I stare for a few more moments at my baby brother and my new...whatever he is. After cleaning up for dinner, I go into the kitchen to see if I can help Amy with anything. As always, she has things under control and is almost

ready for us to eat. I grab dishes and start to set the table. Reaching over to place the last plate on the opposite side, I feel two very strong hands at my waist. “It’s good to see you at home,” he whispers leaning into my ear. I twist my body to meet him. “I’m sorry I didn’t tell you.” “Let’s talk about it later. I’m just glad you’re here.” He gives me a gentle kiss on the forehead and goes into the kitchen to grab a beer. I'm glad he's here too.

DINNER WAS NICE AND comfortable. After a very heavy make out session that I had to stop before it turned too serious, I’m snuggled up with Linc and Duritz on the couch, watching a TV show about pawning things. I start to think about how my day had played out. I experienced many emotions, starting and ending with happiness caused by Linc. He was also the cause of frustration and confusion. I just don’t know what to think about him sometimes. When we’re like this in my space, everything is great. But when we’re out there in the real world, he’s a whole different person. I suppose I could say the same about myself. I try to act one way out in public to keep up

appearances, but in actuality that is not who I am at all. I let my guard down with him at home. He keeps throwing stones and the glass is getting weaker and weaker. I need to be careful with him. I know we have things to talk about, but I don’t want to push things. I’ve seen what that can do to people. I watched from the sidelines as Miles got his heart trampled on by his last serious girlfriend over two years ago. She pushed too much, too quickly and didn’t like the answers to some of her questions. She didn’t pay attention to those answers and ran off telling certain things to certain people. When you talk about my family in an unkind way and one of them finds out about it, things happen. Things happen to certain people and things happen to certain people’s possessions. I won’t push, because I know the outcome. “So, do you want to tell me why Patrick was in your office today?” Linc breaks through my thoughts. I sit up. “I assumed you already knew why. You know, with you being in close contact with Daddy now.” Way to not push it. “That’s not fair, Grace. I had to do something and with me being friends with your brother it just made sense.” He looks down at me. “And I do know some. I just don’t understand why he went

there, of all places. He fucked up and going to the one place where your dad and brothers are all day is a death wish. Believe me. I wouldn’t blink an eye at seeing him get his ass kicked. He’s lucky he got to walk out of there intact.” “I get it. You're a big strong man. There's no need for you to react to my shit like this. You don’t need to be involved in this or what the family does with it. You have your own shit, your own family and your own life to take care of.” “I am in this, Grace. What I do with my time is up to me.” “Why do you want to do this? Spend all this time fussing about me. I'm really starting to question your sanity. You have your own family to deal with. Why join in mine?” “You,” he states very matter-of-factly. “Me?” “Yes, you.” He grins. “I want to keep you as safe as I can. And to do that I need to be close to the source of those who are already doing their best to do that. Like I said before, I’m already good friends with Miles, so it was easy.” He turns me so we’re facing each other. He slides his big hands behind my neck and kisses my forehead. “Ever since I saw you at my club a few weeks ago, I’ve had this feeling, this urge, to be near you. And then we met last weekend in Jersey and those feelings got stronger.” He plays with my

hair as he takes a breath in and out in one heavy stream. “I care about you and what happens to you. Probably more than I should after such a short time of knowing you. I'm a man of instinct, and it's telling me to be with you, to protect you. Knowing what I know about your family and how it works and what I can do to help, it was a logical move for me. I have plenty of people that work for me that can take care of my businesses when I can’t be there. I want to be here for you when you need me and even when you don't.” He presses his lips to mine to let me know just how much he does care for me. How can these feeling be happening so quickly? This kind of stuff only happens in romance novels. His kiss is smooth and inviting. He moves his lips down to my neck and finds the sweet spot right below my ear. I moan as his hands start to explore my upper body. A hand drifts under my top and heads north. It stops at my breast and he teases my nipple through my unlined lace bra. More moans escape me. The next thing I can comprehend is my shirt being lifted. Out of instinct I raise my arms. Linc's soft lips are immediately back on mine while his hands run up and down my back. As he leans me back on the sofa, one of his rough, beautiful hands returns to my breast and finds the nipple

again, rolling and teasing it. I feel the fiery sensation starting to build low in my belly. The same hand that is torturing my helpless little nipple heads south and finds the button of my jeans. Whoa. What am I doing? I gently push against Linc's chest. “I can't do this.” I wrap my arms around myself. Just breathe. His hand stops and he leans back on his knees. “I'm sorry. I shouldn't-” “No. It's me. I thought I could. I thought I was ready.” Actually, it's not me. It's Patrick's fault. That fuckwad. I look away from him, suddenly extremely embarrassed. “I shouldn't have led you on like that. I'm sorry.” I rock myself back and forth. “I'm so sorry.” “Don't be. You didn't do anything wrong, Grace.” He leans down and picks my top up off the floor and helps me put it back on. “When you're ready, I'm ready.” This man is amazing. I lean in and kiss him. I let this kiss tell him what I feel in this moment. “Stay with me tonight,” I blurt out against his mouth without thinking.

“I shouldn’t.” He pulls back and my face drops. “I want to, but I shouldn’t. You need time to digest all of this and I have some things to take care of at Mercury tonight.” “Okay,” I pout. This always works on Daddy and the brothers. Maybe it’ll work on Linc, too. He sighs and shakes his head. “Don’t do that.” Ha! It's working. “Don’t do what?” “Pout like that. It makes me feel like an asshole.” I grin a little, more for my sake than his. “That’s better.” He kisses my lips softly again. “How about this, I leave now and get some work done. Then I’ll come back and keep you nice and warm with this big body while you sleep.” I perk up a bit. “Big body, huh? That sounds good to me.” “It’ll be late. Is that okay?” “Wait a sec,” I say as I get up off of the couch. I shuffle over to the table in the foyer and dig around in a drawer until I find what I’m looking for. I approach Linc, who’s now standing by the kitchen bar. “Take this.” I hold out my arm with a key sitting in the palm of my hand. Ironically, I think that's where Linc is now, too. “Are you sure?” Not really. “I know it seems weird because we’ve only known each other a week. And I know I just said I

wasn’t ready for that yet, but if you’re going to be spending all this time with me, and let’s face it you already have access to just about everything else, then you might as well have access to the apartment.” He gives me that sexy-as-hell smile. “I'm not letting you move in, but I'll put you on the list at the front desk and you can come over whenever you like.” So much for taking your time with this, Grace. Idiot. “Thank you.” He takes me in his arms and kisses me. Hard. If this is how he shows his thanks, he can thank me all he wants.

Chapter Seventeen

“I

know. I can’t believe I did that either. It just seemed like the right thing to do at the time. Do you think he thinks I’m moving too fast now?” I ask as I file my nails sitting cross-legged in the middle of my bed, holding the phone between my chin and shoulder. “No way. He’s the one that worked his way into your life, into your family in the matter of a week.” Rafe has always been the most honest person in my life. “True. Enough about me. How’s Sam? You haven’t talked about him for a while.” “Oh, Sam is Sam. He's British and I'm not.” “Nope. Not even if you tried.” I giggle. “Please don't try. Your attempt at the accent sucks.” Rafe and Sam have been sort of dating long, long distance for about two years now. He met him in London when Rafe was there for work. Every few months one of them will fly over to see the other for one or two weeks. I don't know how they do it. Especially Sam. I would fall apart without Rafe near me. I wander into the kitchen as we talk and talk and talk some more. I’m thirsty for some wine. I’m always thirsty for wine when we talk. As I pour a second glass while Rafe goes on about an upcoming

photo shoot he’s styling, I hear a set of keys being dropped on the foyer table. It startles and distracts me from what Rafe is saying. Before I know it, Linc is standing by the bar staring at me. “I gotta go Rafe.” “Oh, is he there.” “Yep. Love you.” “Don’t do anything I wouldn’t do.” “Well that doesn’t leave me much.” “You bitch. Love you, too.” He hangs up. “Hi.” “Hi back.” He looks tired. I glance at the clock and realize that it’s almost three o'clock in the morning. “I wasn’t expecting you to be up still.” “Rafe called. We ended up talking about his boyfriend, Sam and stuff.” “Ah. I see.” He winks at me and gives me a sly look. “What?” “Nothing.” He drops his head, shakes it and looks back up at me. “I like coming back here after a hard night at work.” He knows how to make me smile. “Do you want a drink or something?” “No. Just bed. There was a lot to deal with tonight. I’m exhausted.” “Okay.” I come around to stand next to him. “Let’s go big boy.”

I tug on his arm to get him to follow me. He takes my hand in his. It feels different, rougher. I raise it so I can see better. “What is this?” It looks freshly beat up with cuts, scrapes and a few forming bruises. “Nothing for you to worry about,” he says passively. “Tell me. What—” Damn it. Interrupted by my stupid phone again. I look at the screen. It’s Briar. “Hold on a sec.” I answer. “Hi...what’s wrong...stop crying. I can’t hear you very well...Miles? No, he wasn’t here at all tonight. I haven’t talked to him since this afternoon...yeah, he just got here...no. Why...WHAT!” I look over at Linc and find a sad look on his face. “No, he didn’t tell me. Let me talk to Miles.” While waiting for Miles to get on the phone, I speak to Linc. “Are you going to tell me what happened tonight?” Miles gets on the line and saves his ass...for now. He walks over to the bag he dropped by the front door and heads down the hall to the bedroom. “What is this, Miles...I don’t care what you think he deserved. He may be a total dickhead, but he didn’t deserve what you two assholes did to him...he was only talking, he didn’t touch me. Daddy came in later anyway...no he doesn’t want me back...what? He told you that...Well, he didn’t

tell me that...I don’t care. That is not how I feel about him. He can’t have me back. He needs to deal with this mess he started, but he didn’t need this to happen...I’m done talking to you about this. Put Briar back on...Wait, once she gets off the phone, you tell her everything. This is her first time dealing with the aftermath of what you do...take care of her...you, too.” Briar gets back on. “Hey, it may be hard to take right now, but let him explain things to you...yeah, I’m pissed too, especially since it didn’t need to happen...it's okay to be angry. Yell at him if you have to or hit him if you have to. He can take it...just do me a favor and listen to him, okay...you too.” I hang up and forcefully drop my phone on the bar counter. “Jesus Christ!” I scream. Linc walks down the hall toward me looking sexy in only pajama pants. They hang off his hips in just the right way so that his masculine V appears. It's like his hips are directing my eyes where to go. Oh my God. My loins are on fire. Stupid loins. How can I be mad at him and want to jump his bones at the same time? Stupid female hormones. I lunge at him when he gets close enough to me. He catches me and pulls my body in tight enough that my fists land right on his chest.

“Why in the Hell did you do it?” I scream as I push at him, but he has me so tight I can barely move. “Baby, stop.” He lets me go. I hit him some more so he grabs me by the wrists. “We weren’t expecting it to go down like it did.” I struggle to get out of his grasp, knowing damn well that I never could until he let me go. “What did you think was going to happen when you had Miles lure Patrick down to your club to talk? Miles knows better and you should have too! You don’t even know him! You don’t know what happened with us! You had no right to do what you did!” My voice is loud and I can't help but cry out of anger and frustration. “Keep your voice down, Grace.” He sounds strong and controlled. It’s annoying. “You’re going to wake Amy and Asher. Let’s go in your room and talk about it in there.” “No. We’re finishing this right here,” I say a little quieter, my voice quivering. “Fine.” He drops my wrists. “You really want to know what happened?” he asks. Now he has a louder voice. He runs a hand through his hair and the other rests on his hip as he starts to pace. Oh God. Did I push too far? Wait. I don't care. I need answers. “Miles and I knew that we needed to do something to keep Patrick away from you. We

talked about what that douche did this morning. He can’t come see you whenever he wants, Grace. He lost that right a week ago.” He stops pacing and stares at me for any kind of response. I don’t give it. “We needed to scare the shit out of him somehow to warn him off. Just yell at him a bit. So, Miles called him and had him meet us down at the club, having him think that it was a nice public place for us to talk. He arrived alone not knowing that it was my place and probably thinking he was only meeting your brother. Miles brought him back to my office.” He sat back down on a stool and took a deep breath. “I introduced myself and we started talking, discussing the events that led us to this meeting, which turned into yelling. He accused me of putting you in harm’s way and that I was just a replacement to tide you over until you were ready to take him back. He said a lot more unsavory things about me, then Miles, your father and then...” He drops his head and shakes it as though to clear it of his bad thoughts. “God, Grace. The way he was talking about you like you were his property, like a pair of shoes or something was unnerving. Actually, it pissed me off more than anything. He kept saying you were his and until you were ready to come back to him

no one could touch you, no one else could have you.” Tears are pricking the backs of my eyes. He lifts his head so our eyes meet. “I lost it. I couldn’t hold back. I tried. For you I tried, but I couldn’t. You don’t deserve to be spoken about that way. Especially from someone who supposedly loves you. Like I said, I'm a man of instinct and it took over. Once I got in the first hit, Miles tried to stop me. After a few more hits he finally got me off of him. That’s when he went after Miles, shouting things about your family, blaming them for all this. He was trying to throw punches at him. He was wild with rage, more than either of us. Miles took two good swings at him and he went down. The asshole took hit after hit until Miles thought he had enough. He called Landon and had him pick Patrick up at the back alley. Miles threw him in the car with Brody's help and they sped off.” He looked down at the floor again. After a silent spell of me staring at him, I throw my arms around myself and hold tight. He lifts his head again and his eyes meet mine for the first time in minutes. He takes a step forward. “Breathe, Grace,” he whispers to me. I turn my head away from him and direct my line of sight towards the fireplace. “Say something.”

“What do you want me to say?” My voice cracks. I rub the charm and I feel a bit calmer. “I don’t care. Yell at me, hit me, tell me I'm a piece of shit. Anything. Just give me something.” I take a few steps forward and close the gap between us, never taking my eyes from his. I wrap my arms around his waist and lay my hands on his lower back. He reaches his arms around my shoulders and squeezes. “Am I forgiven?” He says as he kisses my hair and lays his cheek on the top of my head. “No and at this moment you’re a piece of shit.” I respond in a whisper. “Patrick is off limits from now on. You did what you wanted to do to him, so leave him alone.” “Grace, I can’t promise that if he comes near you again.” “Well, you need to.” I gently push away from him. “He was one of the most important people in my life for a long time. I can’t just forget that in a matter of a week. I’m sure he can’t either.” “He cheated on you! How can anyone do that to you? You're...” He paces while thinking of what to say. “How can you still feel something for somebody that did that to you?” he asks in frustration. “I haven’t forgiven him. I may not ever forgive him. We were together for seven years. He was almost my husband for Christ’s sake. I need to give

him something. That's just who I am. If I don't it will be harder for me to...” I don't know how to put this. “To be completely over him.” “You're not over him,” Linc states weakly. “Do you still love him?” “I don't think I’ve been in love with him for a while now. But I can't just forget about him,” I say as matter of fact as I can. “Maybe you can forgive or forget, but I don’t have to. And I won't when it comes to anyone hurting you. There are things in the world that I have learned to tolerate. Hurting the people I love is not one of those things.” He runs both hands through his hair again and then rubs them down his face. Holy Shit. What did he just say? Did he... “We should go to bed. It’s been a long day.” He grabs my hand and leads me to the bedroom. When we reach the doorway, he literally sweeps me off of my feet into his arms, walks over to the bed and smoothly lays me in it. He crawls in over me to the other side and pulls the down comforter over the both of us. Sliding one arm behind my neck, the other lays across my stomach. Opposite of last night, he nuzzles into my neck and kisses the soft spot under my ear. Duritz jumps up and lays himself behind Linc's bent knees.

I still can't get myself to let him make love to me. He wants to. I want to. But I'm holding myself back. Patrick has screwed with my mind so much that it's taken over that part of me. The part that has the glass house surrounding my heart. I haven't let it completely shatter for Linc. I'm afraid to. What if I can't fulfill his expectation? What if I can't love him, love him how he wants me to? How he needs me to. He lets out a long stream of air through his nose to relax and closes his eyes. “Mmmm.” He lightly rains small kisses on my neck and collarbone. “La mia ragazza bella.” (My beautiful girl.) When he talks like that to me, even though I don't know what he's saying, I will forgive him every day of the week and twice on Sunday. I adjust myself to fit with him. This is all moving so fast. But I don't want it to stop. I feel as though I need him to be in my life. To watch over me. To be with me. To love me.

Chapter Eighteen

I

make it through the rest of that week into the weekend by laying low and mostly working from home, going into the office only twice for important meetings. Whenever I left the apartment Thomas escorted me, since I forced Linc out to do his own work. I went for drinks a few evenings or afternoons with Rafe and Briar. I went to a party with Rory and watched Olive's band play a couple of shows at two newer clubs. Linc and I would go out occasionally. Things were moving along at a steady pace. A few pictures showed up in a magazine and on a website, but they were nothing big or scandalous since I have managed to keep a pretty low profile. They were mostly of me walking around or eating. Linc showed up in a few photos seeing as we have been spending a lot of time together. The following four weeks went pretty much the same. Linc stayed at the apartment most nights. The few nights he wasn’t here, he would call before he knew I would go to bed to make sure I had tucked myself in safe and sound. He also made sure Asher was getting to school and his practices on time, all while tending to his own businesses and each of our families.

I’m assuming everyone is thinking we’re dating now. We haven't officially made any kind of declaration, but I’m kind of assuming that, too. I just don't want to admit it. At least not out loud. We still haven't consummated our relationship (so to speak). I just can't seem to get past Patrick and how I should feel about moving on from him. I haven't seen him since he showed up in my office but that hasn't seemed to change the feelings inside me. It’s Friday and per our usual “I wish it was Friday everyday” tradition, Rafe, Briar and I have lunch at the café near the Stratton Building. They both work in the building in different branches of Daddy’s company. Rafe as a stylist for all medias and Briar in the communications department for radio and TV. Daddy made sure that everyone I care about most is taken care of, and that includes Rafe and Briar, who he includes as family. Olive used to work as a model until her music career started taking off locally. It even includes Patrick, who works for the modeling agency; at least he used to. Our fun, light conversation is interrupted, as always, by the chiming of my cell phone. “Hello...Amy what’s wrong? Is it Asher...Omigod...nonononono...I’ll be home as soon as I can.” I hang up quickly as Briar gets a text.

“Fuck. Red. Red. Red.” She looks stunned, staring at the screen of her phone; as I’m sure I do as well. “We need to go.” Both Briar and Rafe stare at me for different reasons; Briar for knowing and Rafe for wanting to know. I’m scared as hell. This can’t be happening. “What's going on?” Rafe asks. “I’ll tell you in the car. We need to get to the apartment.” Rafe lifts me to my feet as Briar digs in her purse for her keys. We park under my building and take the elevator to the fourteenth floor. Anxiety builds in my stomach and I think I might throw up. The elevator comes to a smooth halt and the doors open. Rafe grabs my hand and holds it tight as Briar grabs the other. As we approach the door, I can hear Miles' stern voice. As I cautiously swing the door open, Miles’ voice becomes clearer. I stop in the foyer trying to collect myself before going fully into the apartment. “Just stay calm. You’re a lucky bastard that I’m even letting you see her right now. Especially when you look like this.” Miles is speaking calmly, which I was not expecting. “I need to see her. I need to tell her...I need to tell her.” The other voice is slurred and almost unrecognizable...almost. Just breathe.

“Patrick?” My breath escapes my body with the force of his name. I stop just past the entryway. “Bunny!” He tries to get up from the couch, but Miles puts his hand on his shoulder from behind and shoves him back down. “Stay here. Don’t go any closer to her,” he says keeping his hand where it is. I’m so proud of him for keeping his cool, so far. I make eye contact with my brother. “Where's Asher?” “Amy took him out. I’ll let her know when it’s okay to come back,” he responds. My attention turns back to Patrick. He looks disheveled and drunk. Much different from the last time I saw him in my office that painful morning over a month ago. I've never seen him like this. Before I can say anything, brother number three comes bursting through the front door and stands next to Briar. He looks straight at Patrick. “Did he touch her?” he shouts. “Nah, man. She just got here. He says he just wants to talk,” Miles responds. “What the fuck are you doing here Patrick?” Rafe yells from beside me. “I don't have to answer to you, Rafe,” he says with distain. My best friend is fuming and looks as though he could pounce on him at any moment. I squeeze his hand harder.

“What are you doing here?” I ask repeat in a calm voice. “I came to see you. We need to talk.” He's trying to not slur his words. “We have nothing to talk about. Go home.” “I can’t. You need to hear me out. I need to tell you some things.” “You don’t need to tell me anything. You’re drunk and you have to leave.” “I’m not leaving!” He growls with his head hung low. Rafe drops my hand and makes quick steps towards Patrick. Miles jumps over the couch and puts a hand to his chest to stop him. I can see Miles’ jaw tense as he stares down at the pathetic looking man on my couch. I look at my brother to let him know that it’s okay. He nods, I let go of Briar's hand and take small, slow steps towards my ex-fiancé. “Patrick, you need to calm down.” “I need to talk to you,” he manages to get out between deep breathes. “If I talk to you, will you calm down?” He nods and I move to sit in the chair near the couch. “We’ll go in the kitchen so you can have a little privacy,” Briar comments and motions for Rafe, Landon and her boyfriend to follow her. Rafe and Briar move first followed by Landon. Miles looks at me, then to Patrick, then back to me. I nod. He

leans in, kisses my nose and heads to the kitchen to join the rest of the cavalry. “What do you want to talk about, Patrick?” “I need...I just...I want...” He takes in a deep breath and blows it out his mouth making his cheeks swell. “Why him?” “Why who? What are you asking me?” “Why Lincoln Prescott?” I hate the way he says his name. He's never said it before. I never want him to say it again. “I don’t see how Linc is any of your business or your concern.” I’m irritated that this is what he’s upset about. I’ve barely thought of him over the last month. An overwhelming feeling to scream at him enters my body. But I don’t and I won’t, for now. “He’s my business when he’s the company you’re keeping these days.” Patrick seems to be becoming a bit more lucid with this conversation. “I know what he does, Bunny. I know he’s not just an entrepreneur. Did you know I found out first hand?” I turn my head and look at Miles. He huffs and I return my focus to Patrick. “I know what he does. And, yes, I know parts of how you found out. I asked them both to lay off you.” I remain calm, quickly recounting that night in my head. “You don't need protection from me, Bunny.”

“Listen to me.” I’m trying my hardest to grab a hold of my composure. “You broke my heart into a million pieces the night you ended us. That was your choice, not mine. I’ve been getting over it the best I can. I’m moving on. You need to keep moving on with Amelia, too.” “I can see you’re moving on. You two are all the buzz in our circles. You and him.” He gestures by throwing his right arm in the air as if at an invisible Linc. “That’s not fair.” Now he’s really pissed me off. I stand, he follows and I put my face in front of his. “You broke up with me for another woman. You went out all over the City with her on your arm, even before we were over. You did those things.” I poke his chest with my index finger. “You have no claim on me.” He grabs my hand to get me to stop poking him. Miles takes notice and stomps into the room, Rafe close behind. I hold my free hand up to them. I need to hear more from Patrick. Miles obeys, but stays in the room. He’s just itching for him to screw up somehow so he can beat the shit out of him again. Rafe backs up and re-enters the kitchen. “I know what I did, Bunny. And I regret all of it. Every part.” He pauses and locks his eyes onto mine. I will myself to look away but I can’t. And here we are again just as we were well over a month ago, blue eyes to blue eyes. Blonde hair to

blond hair. So much has changed since then. I don't feel the same. Not even close. “What if I said I wanted you back and that I would do anything to do just that?” “Patrick, I...” Ugh. Why does he do this to me? “You have Amelia. And I have Linc. I want to be with him. I choose him.” The front door bursts open and heavy, loud footsteps enter the living room. Oh Hell. This could get ugly. “What the hell is going on here?” I turn around. Patrick’s hand is still clamped on mine. Miles is standing sideways next to Linc, Rafe on the other side. I can see Linc's breathing is labored and his hands are formed into hard fists at his sides. He looks directly at me and I at him. “Ah. The hero has arrived,” Patrick says as he throws his free hand in the air and laughs. “Fuck you!” Linc shouts. “Linc, it's okay,” I say to trying to seem as though I have a handle on this. “Patrick just wanted to talk some things out, that’s all. Go into the kitchen and let me finish this.” “I don’t think that’s a good idea, Grace.” His voice is lower but tense. “It’ll be fine.” I stay calm on the outside even though I’m in complete panic on the inside. “Go

with Miles and Rafe into the kitchen, please.” My eyes beg for him to trust me. “Please.” He nods and loosens his fists. He bends his head so his mouth aligns with my ear. “Just breathe, Grace.” He follows my brother and Rafe into the kitchen, but not before filling my eyes with a concerned, yet caring gaze. I give him a smile and turn back to Patrick. “Sit.” I wiggle my hand to get out of his grasp. He reluctantly let’s go and sits. I follow him down to the couch but keep my distance. “You can’t do this. You can’t have me back.” “Why not? You know we’re good together.” “First of all,” I hold up my pointer finger to visually count, “I would like to remind you that you ended our seven years together so you could go screw an Australian model.” I add my middle finger to my first. “Second, you blamed Daddy and my brothers.” I add my ring finger. “And third, you showed up at my office and attacked me about going on one date when you had no right to do so. And now you have complete disrespect for Linc without even really knowing him.” I gesture towards the kitchen. “And last of all, I'm with him now and you can’t do anything about it. So, why would I ever consider taking you back?” “Bunny,” he reaches for my hand, but I pull away.

Linc yells from the kitchen, “Quit calling her Bunny. She fucking hates it.” I smile. Patrick ignores him. “I said those things because I was caught up in the moment. I didn’t mean any of it.” He glances up to Miles. “Well, maybe the part about your brothers.” Miles perks up and leans over the bar counter. “What’s that asshole?” Landon questions. “You have something to say to me?” Miles growls, trying hard to keep it together. “Nope. Nothing buddy,” Patrick replies in a louder voice as he keeps his eyes on me. “That’s what I thought.” Miles laughs, as does the rest of the small crowd inhabiting the kitchen. “I didn't think I could or ever would, but I’ve let you go Patrick. I've moved on.” I stand and he follows. “You can’t. I need you and you need me.” He reaches for my hand but I pull back from him keeping out of his reach. “We’re good together.” “We’re not.” “This is bullshit,” Linc's distant voice adds in. “You didn’t want me until I started moving on. You didn't need me until you saw the pictures of me with someone else. You have Amelia. You chose her. Go be with her.” “I was stupid, I get that. I don't need Amelia. I can be rid of her by the end of the day. And you

don't need that guy.” He points to Linc, who doesn't react. “You need me. Let me prove to you that we can get back what we had. I'll let Amelia go. I chose you...I'm choosing you.” That is the most annoying thing he has said yet. “I'm not on the menu, Patrick. You can't choose me. What we had was not real. It was an illusion of what we thought we should have. Of what we thought we should be.” “And you think what you have with him is real?” Linc stands taller. His long legs take him out of the kitchen and close to me. Putting his arms around my waist from behind, he pulls me into him. “What she has is a man who knows how to take care of her,” he kisses the top of my head, “the right way.” Patrick avoids Linc and looks straight at me. “I see,” he concedes with a nod. I have a feeling it's not the end for him. “Good, because from now on the title of boyfriend is mine. You got that? You had your chance and you fucked up. I can't say I'm not glad you screwed that other chick.” Way harsh! Patrick flinches but doesn't say anything. He just stares at me, silently pleading for me to say something to him.

I laser straight into those baby blues that used to be so irresistible to me. “It’s time for you to go now Patrick.” I spin in Linc's arms and wrap my own around his waist. “Fine. I’ll go.” Defeated he starts to make a path towards the front door. Stopping in the doorway he turns. “But I’m not ending this.” He looks to Linc. “Not without one hell of a fight.” I was right. It isn’t over for him. “If you want a fight, I'll give you a fight. I’ll do anything for her. There’s no limit to what I would do for her. No one touches what's mine,” Linc threatens over his shoulder. “Especially you.” Patrick doesn't respond. He walks straight out the door. Holy. Fucking. Shit. I stand unmoving, eyes closed, not knowing what to do next. I somehow turn around into Linc. He’s holding me tighter than he ever has. As I open my eyes, I see that Miles has a death grip on Briar. Landon is leaning on the fridge drinking a beer and Rafe is sitting at the bar talking on his phone to whom I assume is Sam. “Well, he just wrote a death wish.” Miles chuckles as he breaks the heavy silence. I look up at Linc’s face. He’s laughing as he stares down at me. Pulling back, he puts his hands on my jaw. “You okay?” I nod and he presses his lips to mine for a solid kiss that’s over too quick.

“Good.” Keeping a hold of me, he turns us to speak to Miles. “Thanks for the heads-up man.” “Yeah. I thought you’d want to be a part of this.” “I just wish I could have gotten here sooner,” he says to me apologetically. “I had to come from Jersey,” “It’s okay. I handled it,” I respond. “I know, but that fucker needs to know his place. And it's not with you.” He pulls me tight again. “He can’t have you. I have no plans to let you go. You're my girl now.” “No, he can't have me.” I lift onto my toes and kiss his cheek. “I'm all yours.” We all settle in the kitchen. While we’re hanging around at the bar, Amy arrives with Asher. He rushes over and bear hugs me from behind. “God, Sis. That asshole is crazy.” “He is.” I shake my head. “Don’t swear.”

Chapter Nineteen

E

veryone left a few hours later, after playing a few games of poker (the boys) and watching a chick flick (the girls). Linc is staying with me again tonight. It wasn’t originally planned that he would, but with the turn of events from this afternoon he didn’t want to go. And I didn’t want him to. We had gotten to know each other pretty well over the past few weeks and I was so used to having him around most nights. We have gotten so much closer. Lying in bed each night would turn into a series of kissing, panting, touching, rubbing. We would get to a certain point and I would freeze and ask him to stop. He would reluctantly comply, never asking why or pushing further, respecting that I wasn't ready. He understood the reasons. If that wasn’t a test of a man's patience I don't know what is. As we lay in bed holding each other, so many thoughts churn in my mind. I don’t know if it’s because I overcame a big emotional hurdle today, or if it’s because I’m tired from dealing with it, but I feel the need to ask Linc questions. “Linc?” “Yeah,” he responds looking down at me. “Why me?”

He readjusts on his side and scoots down on the bed so we lay face to face. “What do you mean?” “Why me? Things have happened so fast with us. Why do you want to be with me?” “Are you seriously asking me this?” I shrug. “Clearly you can see that my life is not what it appears to be. It's a mess. I'm a mess. And the Patrick thing...” “Good God, woman. You haven’t figured the why out by now?” I stare into his light blue eyes, but don’t respond. I've been so emotional tonight that my eyes start to water. “Hey.” He wipes a rogue tear from under my eye. “Don't cry, baby,” He whispers, kissing each one. “You want to know?” He props himself up on an elbow. I nod. He takes a deep breath. “Okay. Here it goes.” Taking a pause, he sends those eyes straight through mine. “You help me to breathe.” “What?” I whisper. He leans down and pushes his lips against my temple. “I didn't breathe before you. I felt like I was always holding it in.” Oh. My. God. He gently pushes a lock of hair behind my ear. “As you know I saw you before we actually met. I had seen you years before at my graduation. You were sitting with your family, under your father's

arm. You looked so young and innocent. I knew who you were because of Miles. We almost met that day, but it didn't happen because of my family. I felt a connection just by looking at you. It was crazy. I hadn't even said one word to you and you didn't even know I existed. I also thought with the age difference that your father would find it inappropriate. A few years after that, I was in your dad's building meeting Miles for lunch, when you ran in through the lobby towards the elevators. My heart stopped at the sight of you. You looked more woman than girl. After that, you invaded my thoughts for a long time. “I dated here and there but something about you had me holding out. Then I saw you at Mercury and emotions I didn't know I had ran through me. I watched you, like a stalker. How you acted when surrounded by your friends; you looked so beautiful and young and free. You had the attention of everyone around you. Being the person you are, you never noticed. I thought about you even more since that night. Then, we met a few weeks after that, it only made the connection stronger for me. I felt a pull every time I touched you or was even near you. I never knew a connection like this existed. You did this to me.” Breathe, Grace. He sits up on his knees and brings me with him so we're facing each other.

“Since that very first day I haven’t been able to get you out of my head. Watching you, I always felt as though there was more to you than everyone sees. I wanted to be the one to let it out, to see it, to experience it. And I am seeing it. Every day that I spend with you I see more of who you really are. You let me in, you let me see you for you and not just the you that everyone else gets. You let me see the real Grace Stratton. La mia ragazza bella. You took my breath away then and have held it with you since that night when I got to finally meet you, speak to you, touch you.” A lone tear slides its way down my cheek. He wipes it away with the pad of his thumb and leaves his hand to rest on my cheek. “I know I must sound like some kind of stalker or creepy old man that’s been harboring feeling for you for years. But I want you to know the truth. I want you to let me take care of you. Let me protect you. To be the one to catch you when you fall and hold you when you cry and smile when you laugh at my lame attempts at jokes. I need you to help me keep breathing.” He takes in a deep breath. “I want you to let me love you.” A knot has caught in my throat and I’m rendered speechless. He always seems to do this to me. Several tears slowly escape my eyes. “I know it’s too soon to talk about that, especially with Patrick coming around. And seeing

as I haven't made lo-” He pauses. “I do love you. I think I've loved you since I you walked into my club. Not loving you is not an option for me.” He nods to himself and places his strong hands along my jaw. “I’ll fight for you, for us. If you’ll let me. Hell, even if you don't let me I will. I'll fight for you until the end. Until I take my last breath or you take it from me.” Holy mother of pearl. I can’t think of a thing to say. He’s giving himself to me unconditionally and I have nothing to say back to him. No one has ever spoken to me the way that Linc is right now. I'm paralyzed. He kisses my forehead then leans his against it. “Say something.” I shake my head back and forth not knowing what to say. “Let me in, baby.” “You are in.” “Not all the way. Not the way I want to be. Let me take care of you. Let me be yours. Let me love you like I know I can.” “My life is complicated.” He laughs. “So is mine. Let's be complicated together.” I'm falling. Hard.

My mind is racing. My heart it beating rapidly. My body is aching. I haven't felt ready to give myself to him. Since Patrick left me I haven't felt the least bit sexy. It's hard to give yourself to someone when you don't feel desirable. I've been waiting until the feeling is right or I have some sort of sign that it’s time. He's been extremely patient. More than any man in the history of mankind. Really. He’s a freaking saint. I've never been a real sexual person. I show my love in other ways. But with Linc, I've never wanted anyone as much as I want him. Right now. I think he's waited long enough. I think I've waited long enough. “I want you to make love to me,” I whisper hoarsely. He stills and doesn’t say anything in response. After a few moments of staring at each other, he leans into me and starts kissing me. Softly. “La mia ragazza bella,” he mumbles quietly against my mouth. He moves his hands from my face; the left one lands at the back of my neck, the other grabs at my waist and lowers me onto my back. He makes a path of kisses from my mouth, down my neck and across my front from shoulder to shoulder. Slow and methodical. Gentle and loving. “La mia ragazza bella,” he repeats with need in his voice.

After raining kisses on the upper part of my body, he plants both of his hands on the bed next to either side of my face and lifts himself so he’s hovering over me. “God, Grace. I want you in every way a man could want a woman.” I close my eyes and take a deep breath. Linc lowers gently onto me leaving no space between us. The kissing resumes as I reach around his back. Knowing that this is definitely what I want, I tug at the hem of his t-shirt. He takes it with one hand behind his neck and pulls it forward over his head. He stares down at me as if he’s waiting for reassurance that this is okay. I reach down and grab the bottom of my tank top. He stops me, and replaces my hands with his. I raise my arms and he slowly lifts the top over me. He looks down at me with the most loving eyes I have ever seen on a man. “Si sono così belli.” (You are so beautiful.) I have no idea what he said. He could have called me a whore for all I care. I'm unraveling quickly. I need him. I smile as he once again lowers himself onto me. Kissing my neck, he moves his way down to my bare chest, taking body parts into his mouth as he goes. He sucks and nips and makes my body shudder with pleasure underneath him. I let out a

soft noise. It could have been a moan but I can’t be certain. Once he’s satisfied with the left side he lets out a growl from his throat as he moves to the other as to not neglect it. His large hands explore my body. One moves down and plays with the waistband of my sleep shorts. After a few moments of teasing he slides his hand in and gently rubs up and down my most sensitive spot. A finger slides. Then another. “Jesus, Grace.” My body responds to every move he makes. Who's wouldn't? My hips lift to match his movements. He expertly moves with precision. In and out. In and out. I feel the beautiful pressure building in my lower belly and between my legs. Suddenly those long fingers stop their game and he pulls them out. Tugging on my shorts, he pulls them all the way down my legs, throwing them on the floor behind him. And then it happens. He tucks himself between my legs and licks me. There. Right there. Holy shit. This is amazing. He spreads me with his thumbs and laps at the part of me only one other has seen. “Ahhhhhhh!” I scream. He keeps up this torture for what feels like an eternity. A beautiful, glorious torture. The pressure

is once again building. Faster this time. My muscles squeeze tight and I call out his name as though I may die and make my release into heaven. He hangs on and doesn't slow down until my breathing starts to steady and my body stops shaking in all its orgasmic pleasure. He pulls back slowly and whispers, “La voglio. Ho bisogno di lei. Ti amo.” (I want you. I need you. I love you.) Climbing back up my body, he leaves a trail of sweet kisses. He plants his mouth on mine and I can taste my own arousal. I've never tasted myself before. Surprisingly, it turns me on. I need more. Apparently with one orgasm he’s turned me into a horn-dog. He's kissing me as though he can't take another breath without my air inside of him. I need to give him this. I need to give him me. Ohmygod, I might be in love with him. I writhe beneath him, wanting him to change us forever. I need him in me. NOW. He obliges my silent plea and quickly removes his pajama bottoms tossing them down the side of the bed. His hands explore my naked body. Every touch brings pings of electricity through me. He steadies himself above me, gazing down to silently

let me know that he's ready. As he's about to enter, he stills as his face forms in panic. He shakes his head. “I...I don’t have anything with me,” he breathes heavily. “Oh.” I giggle. “It’s okay. I’ve got it covered.” I smile and pull his face to mine, kissing him harder than he’s been kissing me. My bruised lips kneading his, hoping they bruise, too. He smoothly and slowly enters me and stops as we adjust to each other. Oh God. He's hung like a damn horse. My body starts to relax around him. We find a melodic rhythm that is our own. Gliding through movements, we kiss our way through this special moment. He’s patient and steady, occasionally saying sweet nothings to me, mostly in Italian. I don't understand, but I don't care. He doesn’t go too fast and I don’t get too greedy. I let him lead and take me high up on a cloud of pure pleasure that is reserved for only us. “I need you,” I pant. “I need you, Linc.” He grins against my mouth and pulls back to his knees, keeping us locked together. His hand reaches down and rubs just the right spot while grinding into me. Our eyes don’t look away from each other. He has the sexiest look to him. I've never felt this sensation as strong as I’m feeling it right now. I'm building and building and just when I think I’ll go over the edge he quickly takes his hand away leaving my lady bit begging for more.

Leaning back down over me he connects his mouth to mine, finding my tongue and attacking it with great force. Linc growls again and we pick up speed as he pushes harder. I scratch and claw at his back as we move faster and harder. I lift my hips to take him completely into me. I feel a tightening in my belly and know I'm near. He pulses and holds on until we’re both ready. I pant out his name as he moans into my neck. I close my eyes and let go. Not long after, he lets out a sound that I can only describe as a lion’s roar. “Oh God. Grace!” My name rolls out from his mouth as if he can't breathe unless he says it. I can't seem to open my eyes. He rests his forehead on mine as we come down together. He’s branded me as his. I’ve never experienced anything like this before. Something so full of passion and a promise of a love forever bound. Is that what this is? Am I falling in love with him? Dropping to his side, he places his finger on my chin and turns my face to his. “I want you to let me love you. Please don't be afraid to love me back.” He kisses my lips once softly. “When you’re ready.” Pulling me in tight, I nuzzle my head into the crook of his neck, leaving my hands between

us. We lay here, nakedly embraced in our heavenly afterglow before either of us speaks again. “Buona note, Grace. Ti amo.” (Good night Grace. I love you.) There is no way I’m going to come back from this. I’m his forever now whether he or I even realize it. He has the potential to ruin me. I'm falling. If only I could have the strength say it. Oh, God. I can’t breathe.

Chapter Twenty

J

ust breathe. “It's gonna be fine. They'll love you. Everyone does.” There’s obviously multiple meanings behind that sentence. I've been dragging my feet as I walk up the path to the tall French doors of a large two-story New Jersey mansion. With Linc's tight grip on my hand taking the lead, there’s no escaping this. I'm meeting his parents today. Our relationship has been moving along nicely for the past few weeks and Linc decided it was time he brought me home to meet them. Why did it also have to be Thanksgiving? Meeting the family on a holiday. Geez, no pressure, right? We walk in without knocking and a young girl, who looks in her mid-twenties, takes our jackets and houses them in the side closet. The clicking of heels on the hardwood floor brings a bout of panic. Hayes runs right up and grabs a hold of me. “It's so good to see you Grace,” she squeals. Ryan is right behind her. Apparently, they’re still an item. “Lighten up girl. She just walked in the door,” Linc says while gently pulling me away.

I let out a small giggle. “Hi Hayes. How are you?” “Great now that you're here.” “Hey, Gracie,” Ryan greets as he moves forward to give me a hug. He keeps it light and quick, noticing that Linc hasn't let go of my hand. “Hi. It's nice to have a familiar face here.” “What? Are you nervous?” He questions. “A bit. I haven't met someone's parents since...” Nope. No thoughts of that. Especially not today. “Well, let's just say it's been a while.” “Grant and Rosabelle are great. They'll love you. Everyone loves you.” He takes a quick glance at Linc and his smile slightly fades. He recovers and turns to take Hayes' hand. It appears that Linc is not a big fan of Ryan. We follow them out of the extravagant foyer, through a wide hallway and into a large sitting room. The grip he has on my hand gets tighter the further into the house we go. A distinguished looking gentleman, around the same age as Daddy, is sitting in a beige armchair facing a floor-toceiling window looking out onto a picturesque wooded area outside. An older couple is sitting on one of the two small love seat couches. When he hears our footsteps, the man I'm assuming is Linc's father stands and turns to us. He’s tall, like Linc, with deep brown eyes, short dark hair and a mustache to match.

“Lincoln. I was wondering when you were going to join us,” he says with a smile. His death grip gets seriously tight. My hand may fall off my arm. “And this beauty must be Grace.” He walks up to me and slides his hands around my shoulders into a loose embrace. I return by putting an arm across his back. Linc will not release my poor hand. “It's a pleasure to meet you Mr. Prescott.” He pulls back from me. “Please, call me Grant.” He sounds warm, like Linc. “It's nice to see you son.” He reaches a hand around me towards his oldest child. Linc hesitantly lets go of mine, grasps his dad’s and pumps twice. “Hello father,” he says formally and drops his hand. The older couple joins us standing near an end table. “Grace, this young man here is my papa, Augostino Gianni.” He smiles and pats him on the back. “And this gorgeous lady is my nonna, Renia.” He kisses her on the cheek. They both graciously smile at me. “Hello dear,” Renia greets in a thick accent as she takes my slightly wounded hand. “Salva,” Augostino states right after her in a similar accent. He takes my hand from his wife and kisses the top knuckles. Oh, look...my hand is better.

What is it with the men in this family? “It's nice to meet you both. I can see where Linc gets his charm.” His papa lengthens his smile and winks at me. I think I've won him over. I know he’s won me. “Please, sit.” Grant gestures for all of us to sit among the expensive furniture in the center of the room. We all comply. Ryan and Hayes sit on the longest couch, Augostino and Renia move back to their original sitting place, Linc and I sit on another love seat and Grant resumes his place on the chair he previously vacated. “Ryan tells me the two of you grew up together,” Grant states towards me. I smile at Ryan. “We did. He was the only boy my Daddy let in the house when I was younger.” Ryan lets out a laugh. Both Linc and Grant shoot him a glare. He stops laughing. “Mr. Stratton is very protective of his only girl,” he recovers. “I can gather that.” Grant moves his eyes from Ryan to me. “Tell me Grace, how is your father these days?” Linc stretches his right arm along the back of the small couch and reaches for my hand with his left. I'm not sure how to answer this. “He's doing well.” “I haven't seen him since the benefit in August.” “He's the same. He doesn’t change much.”

“And why should he,” Grant snickers. “I've been working on a TV deal with your oldest brother. Parker, is it?” “Yes. He heads that division for Daddy.” I feel flush. Why do I feel flush? “Ah. Well maybe you could put in a good word for me,” he says with a snicker. The sound of his father's voice seems to be bothering Linc. He's gripping my hand like he's holding on for dear life. I place my hand on his to let him know that it's okay. And also to ease up with the hand squeezing thing he’s got going on today. “One of my associates tells me you've been spending some time at his office, Lincoln.” “He’s my girlfriend's father. Why wouldn't I be there?” Grant let's a weird smile loose on his face and huffs. “Trading family secrets?” Jesus Christ. Linc shoots back. “Nothing to tell.” Oh, no. I don't like this. Just then a handsome young man comes bursting through the doorway. Linc jumps up. “Hey little man,” Linc says as he wraps his arms around him. “I'm glad you're here. I've missed you,” the boy beams in return, squeezing back tightly. He has a

similar look to Linc’s. He has the same brown hair and blue/grey eyes. “Kennedy,” Linc turns to me and I stand, “I want you to meet my beautiful girl.” He walks out of Linc's embrace and reaches his hand out to shake with mine. “Kennedy. It's so nice to meet you. I'm Grace.” We shake. “Hi, Grace. You're very pretty.” “Hey now,” Linc laughs. “That's my girl. Go find your own,” he teases as he playfully scruffs his hair. “Sorry,” he responds giving Linc a mischievous grin. “That's okay. I'm flattered.” I sit back down. Linc follows. Kennedy pulls a sports magazine from the coffee table and sits on the floor in front of Linc's grandparents. We sit in awkward silence for a moment until Linc breaks in. “Where's Mama?” He calls her mama. How cute is that? “She's in the kitchen with Melissa and Ms. Mary,” Hayes responds. “So, Grace, which trendy designer are you interviewing for your next issue?” I actually welcome the question as a good distraction. Hayes and I discuss this upcoming spring's new trends and designers while Grant and Ryan talk about the football stats leading into today’s game.

Linc sits quietly next to me, still not letting go of my hand. I stroke the side of it with my thumb and he loosens his grip as he relaxes. His arm behind me lowers onto my shoulders and he caresses the right side up and down. I'm deep in conversation about an up-andcoming American designer, when a tall, tan, beautiful, impeccably dressed brunette walks in the room with a tray full of fancy finger foods. She looks younger than she should. I'm instantly intimidated by her. “Hello everyone,” she says with a melodic voice. Linc immediately stands pulling me up with him, even still not releasing my hand. He switches his grasp from his left hand to his right. He walks us towards the small table where his mother stands with open arms. “Linc, honey, I'm so glad to see you.” She smiles and gives him a hug while rubbing his back. He, in return, hugs her with one arm, which wraps all the way around her thin frame. When they release, Linc pulls me in front of him. “Mama, this is my beautiful Grace,” he announces proudly to her. “Grace, this is my mother, Rosabelle.” She steps up and folds me into a motherly embrace. Linc finally lets my hand go and I too wrap my arms around her. “Grace,” she breathes my name, almost in a sigh of relief. “I am so happy

to finally meet you.” She loosens our embrace and we both drop our arms to our sides. She takes a hand between hers and bounces it up and down. “I have heard so much about you.” “It's very nice to meet you, as well Mrs. Prescott.” “Please dear, call me Rosabelle.” “Rosabelle,” I repeat. She has to be the most precious woman I’ve ever met. “Okay, you leave the boys here to talk like men and come with me to the kitchen.” She pulls my hand and turns to her daughter. “Hayes, dear. Come with us to the kitchen.” Hayes jumps up and follows direction. I look up to Linc who has a curious, yet worried, look on his face. Before his mother can take me away he clasps his hand around my free one and moves himself to me. “Are you gonna be okay?” “Of course,” I whisper. He lightly puts his lips on mine. “Linc, seriously.” He breaks away with a smile. “I'm not taking her very far from you. We're only going to be in the kitchen,” Rosabelle teases. Hayes giggles and I'm pulled out of the room. We sit around the large island in the middle of the kitchen drinking wine, pretending to help the staff prepare the feast.

“Linc tells me you work for your father's magazine,” Rosabelle states. “I do. I interview designers, mostly new, upand-coming. If I can help in getting them noticed, then I'll keep doing it. I edit some articles occasionally, too.” “Your brothers all work for him too?” “They do.” I keep it short not knowing where she wants to take the conversation. “What do the boys do there?” People always want to know too much about the family. Keep your cool, Grace. She's just curious. “Parker, the oldest, is the head of the television division. Landon, number three, works on-air in radio. And Miles, whom I’m closest with, works in all medias, handling most of Daddy's affairs.” Okay. That was okay. She pats me on the arm and smiles. “Ah. I see. You know Lincoln handles affairs for his father as well. He and Miles have a lot in common.” I thought she turned a blind eye to Linc doing certain things for his family? Rosabelle looks over at Hayes and gives her a smile that speaks a thousand words. “I'm going to check on the guys.” She gets up and walks out of the kitchen, leaving me alone with Linc's mother. I start to rub the lily charm.

“Grace, what Linc does for the family is important to his father and to the rest of us. Just as I suppose it is for your brother.” She gives me a knowing look. “He loves his father. He thinks he let him down when he didn't go into politics and feels the need to do things for him. Grant is only asking of him what he knows he can handle. What he does for him is hard, I get that. I can only support him as much as he will let me. I pretend to not know much about the business my husband conducts, but I do. I am a very smart, observant woman. This family has a long Italian bloodline in the business they conduct. We Italians believe in loyalty. Especially within one's family. I watch over Linc with a mother's eye, but I'm not sure that is enough. We all have to make sacrifices for our family. Linc is very loyal to that. He feels he owes it. Also, with Kennedy being so young he feels he needs to show him what family loyalty is.” Why is she telling me this? What is she getting at? “When Linc first told me about you, I was very cautious. He tries not to involve many people with the family. He's never been one to date much and hasn't brought more than one girl home here to meet us. It's his way of protecting. He had only spoken highly of that girl before. The way he speaks of you, though, is different. His eyes light up and his face warms. He's a different person with

you. He's gentle and loving. Before you, he seemed lost and angry, maybe a little resentful, like he couldn't find himself. My Linc has had some hardships in his life and has made some poor decisions in his past. He has made up for all of that. But to him it’s not enough. He is very accomplished but wants more in his life than just business. I can see it. He wants you.” She reaches over and places her hand on top of mine. “He needs you.” What the...? I feel as though she’s begging for me to help him in some way. Tears start collecting behind my eyes. This is too much. I feel I should explain myself to her. Explain that I need him too. Maybe more. Just as I start to open my mouth to respond, Linc walks in followed by Kennedy. “How are my girls?” He sounds happy. That's good. Before I turn to him, I take a quick look at Rosabelle. We speak through our eyes and I silently let her know that I’ll do my best for her and for Linc. I nod, take a small breath in then out, and turn to him. “Hey. We're good. Just getting to know each other.” He kisses me on the forehead, leans in to his mother and kisses her on the cheek. “Good,” he says. “So, Mama, when is Harry getting here. I'm starving.” He pushes his stomach out and pats it.

“Soon, big boy.” She pats it too. “Did I hear my name?” A tall, thin young man saunters into the kitchen. “Harry.” Rosabelle steps towards him, gives him her motherly squeeze and kisses him on the cheek. “Hi Mama.” He turns to Linc and holds out a hand. “Hey bro.” Linc takes it and pulls him into a man hug, giving him a loud slap on his back. “Hey. It's good to see you man.” They release and he steps aside and turns to me. “This is Grace.” “Ah. The lovely Grace I've heard so much about.” Giving Linc a sly glance he says, “Che cosa una bellezza!” (What a beauty!) He takes my hand and kisses it above the knuckle. Women of the world don’t stand a chance with the men in this family. “Hey!” Linc yells. “What? She's a stunner, Linc. You need to keep a closer eye on this one. You don't want anyone trying to snatch her away from you.” “Harrison! Leave her alone. She's taken.” He places my hand down at my side. Rosabelle turns her smile to me. “You'll have to excuse him. Harrison here is a lady’s man.” “To say the least,” Linc comments.

I look up at Linc and see that he’s giving his little brother the death stare as Harrison still holds that sly smile. He’s tense. I stand and put my arms around his waist. He seems like he’s holding in his breath. “I guess all the men in this family are charming.” “Even me?” Kennedy asks. “Even you little man,” I respond. His smile spreads across his face. “We women never stood a chance.” I giggle and Linc almost completely relaxes. Almost. He kisses the top of my head and lets out a long breath.

Chapter Twenty-one

I

'm sitting at a corner of the long dining room table between Linc and his father, who’s at the head. It feels awkward, but I make it work for Linc. He needs me calm and put together. Grant pushes his chair back and stands, commanding the attention of everyone seated at the overly filled table. He raises his wine glass. “Before we enjoy this wonderful meal put before us, I would just like to say a few words.” Everyone takes their glasses and raises them. “This family has sacrificed a lot for one another.” He looks at Linc and then over to Kennedy. “We've pulled together and taken care of each other the way a family should.” He and Linc begin a stare down. He breaks and gazes around the table at the rest of the family. “We endure. It's how the Prescott family works and I couldn't be more thankful than I am today that we are all together. Sacrifices are needed and we get everything we put into the family back two-fold. We protect each other and do what we need to make that happen.” He raises his glass a bit higher and everyone follows. “Per la famiglia.” (To family) “Per la famiglia,” we all say in unison, except Linc. He just stares at his plate, emotionless. His eyes holding the weight of years of misery caused

by this man. I just wish I knew what to do to help him. I place my hand on his thigh and squeeze letting him know I'm here for him. Linc peers over at me with a sad look on his face. He then turns to Grant. Hating seeing him like this, I wonder what more there is to their story? I feel as though there’s more he isn't telling me. I can't help him if he doesn't tell me.

THE FEAST WAS AMAZING; a traditional American Thanksgiving meal with an Italian flare. The conversation was light. No one made offhanded comments though there were a few nasty glances between Linc and his father. Harrison goaded Linc but he barely made any kind of response to him. The staff started coming in from the kitchen to take away our dessert plates as we make our way into the living room. “Let's go watch some football,” Harrison says while stretching. “Are Brody and Cal coming over?” “Yeah. They'll be here within a half hour I think,” Linc responds looking at his giant wristwatch. We all get up from the table. Linc takes my hand and leads me away from the group. “I want to

show you something.” He takes me up the stairs and down a long hallway. We enter what looks like a young boy’s bedroom. “This is my room.” The large bedroom is painted a light shade of green, and is covered with posters of bands and famous sports figures. Shelves attached to the walls are filled with trophies and ribbons. The queen-sized bed has a dark green bedspread and is covered in pillows of the same color. A dark brown desk and matching bookcase filled with a variety of books sit in a corner. Above the desk is a board filled with pictures and articles. This room is all boy. And it excites me to be able to see a little of Linc's childhood. I walk around and look, touch, read and soak in everything in this room. He’s clearly very athletic, having played football and baseball in high school. He even did some boxing. He was in a lot of academic clubs as well. He was so accomplished even as a boy. I stand staring at the board filled with randomness as Linc comes over and puts his arms around me, linking his hands over my stomach. “What are you thinking about?” “You. As a boy.” “I'm still a boy.” He grins. “True.” I point to a picture of Linc in grade school. “Kennedy looks a lot like you when you

were younger.” I smile at that thought. “How was your childhood?” I ask. “Probably not like yours.” He spins me so I'm facing him. He's still grinning; however, he has sadness in his eyes. “No Linc. Did you have a good childhood?” I wanted to be serious. “It doesn't matter.” He tenses for a moment. Shaking his head to clear it, he lets it go quickly. Pushing onto my toes, I give him a kiss on his jaw. He responds, lifting me by my waist and planting his mouth on mine. I part my lips and he happily enters. Wrapping my legs around his waist, he carries me over to the bed and sits. Running his fingers through my hair he holds me as close to himself as possible. I grind my hips into him and start to feel his manhood harden between my legs. The kiss is getting deeper and deeper. He’s is getting harder and harder. I pull away, breathing heavy. Linc’s doing the same. “We've been gone a while.” He inhales and tries to steady his breathing. “You’re such a tease.” He laughs, runs a hand through my hair and tucks a few strands behind my ear. “We should get back. Your friends will be here soon.” I stand and shimmy towards the door to tease him just a little more. Sauntering over, he

whirls me around and pins me to the door. He places his hand flat on the wooden surface and cages me in. “You're going to have to make this up to me later.” “We'll see.” I duck under his arm. We go down three flights to a game room in the basement filled with all kinds of game tables and vintage video game machines. Towards the back is a large television on a wall with two huge couches in front of it. As we arrive, two large men jump up. “Hey. Good to see ya man.” Holy crap. This guy is big. Football player big. Hulk big. He's not quite as tall as Linc, but he has at least ten pounds on him. His shorter blond hair is a wild mess but suits him. This guy is sexy in an allAmerican boy kind of way. Linc leans over the back of the couch and shakes his hand. “This douche is Brody.” Linc forms a sly grin. “He's my cousin and also one of my minions.” “Oh. You work for Linc?” “Yeah. You could say I'm his bitch.” Brody laughs at himself as I look at Linc in question. He looks down at me. “He's my assistant. Keeps me organized and does all the shit I can't do. Basically, he's my right arm.” “I see.” Linc puts his hand on the other guys shoulder and squishes his face with his other. “And this ugly

mug is Calvin.” He’s shorter than both guys but built like Linc. He’s dark skinned, has a bald head and a killer smile. I'm pretty sure he makes the ladies want to drop to their knees and pray to him. If Linc wasn't in the picture, I’d think about doing it myself. “I haven't seen much of you at the house lately?” He returns his sentiment with a slap on the back. “Uh, yeah. It's been a while. I've been...” Linc glances back at me, “busy.” “I can see that.” Calvin smiles as he eyes me up and down. “Hi Grace. All the pretty girls call me Cal.” He politely shakes my hand and unleashes a 1000 kilowatt smile on me. “You can definitely call me Cal.” “Hey! She's mine dickhead!” Linc shouts. “It's a pleasure to meet you, Grace.” This one is hot. I can feel myself blush. I hope no one notices. How embarrassing. “It's nice to meet you.” I return with what I hope is a killer smile of my own. I fall into casual conversation with Linc's two best buddies while pretending to watch the football game.

LINC AND I LEAVE SHORTLY after the game ends. I didn't watch much, mostly spending my time talking to Hayes and Rosabelle. I liked getting to know them more. Hayes isn't nearly as annoying as I thought she was. She's actually quite smart. If her job with a mainstream retailer doesn't work out, maybe she could work at the magazine. Linc pulls the Range Rover into his new spot under the apartment building. I know I told him he couldn't move in, but he practically has. I found out recently that he doesn't have a place here in the City. When he works at Mercury, which is almost always, he stays with Hayes here in Manhattan. He owns a townhouse in Jersey City, which he shares with Cal and Brody. I have to admit, as much as I didn't want him to move in here, I'm sure glad he pretty much has. I like him coming home to me after a long day of working and having a smile on his face, excited to see me. We’ve fallen into a comfortable routine with each other. Asher likes having a man around and Amy likes that he cleans up after himself. This relationship is so different from the one I had with Patrick. I don't babysit him. I don't have to feed his ego. I don't have to pretend. I can be me and it is the most liberating thing. “Penny for your thoughts?” Linc breaks through as he turns off the vehicle. “I'm just happy you're here with me.”

“I wouldn't want to be anywhere else.” He leans over the center console and gives me a light kiss on the lips. After gliding out of his seat, he jogs around the front of the SUV and opens the passenger door for me. He holds his hand out for me to take and I do. In the elevator, Linc's hold of my hand gets tighter. “Are you okay?” I ask. “I'm fine. It's just...” He bows his head. “My father. He gets to me.” “I know. But you can't let him. You can't let him have control over you like that.” “Baby, I have to.” “No, you don't. The only thing you have to control is you.” “I do have to. There are things I owe him my life for. Things I truly can never repay him for.” He pulls and wraps his muscular arms around me. “Why are you so good to me?” “Because I can't resist that damn sexy smile of yours.” He smiles right on cue as the doors swish open. “Is that all I have to do?” He lays sweet kisses all over my face.

ASHER AND AMY COME home while we're sitting on the couch with the puppy watching a movie. Linc jumps up as he notices Amy is carrying a handful of boxes to help her. Asher heads straight to his room without saying a word. “Is he okay?” I ask with concern. “He needs time. William was not on his best behavior tonight,” Amy states, putting the leftovers into the fridge. “I'll go talk to him.” Linc runs up the stairs to tend to my baby brother. “What happened?” “Asher asked your father if he would come to his next game. William said he didn't have time for frivolous activities. A shouting match developed and, long story short, Asher completely shut down.” “I can't believe this. I've made so much progress with them and then this happens.” I grab my phone from the kitchen counter. “Hi Daddy...Happy Thanksgiving to you too...It was nice. They are lovely people...Let's talk about that later. I need to talk to you about Asher...No Daddy. You can't treat him like that. His school activities are not frivolous. And Hockey means a lot to him...You have the time Daddy. Lord knows you have enough people working for you that you can take two hours out of your evening to watch your youngest son play in a game he loves...No you

listen! It's not fair to him...He's been here for two months already. He really should be staying with you Daddy...No this isn't about Linc...Yes, he stays here most of the time, but this isn't about him...I know he can protect him, too. That isn't the point...Well, the point is that you are his father. I'm not his mother and I can't replace her...I understand, but you...Daddy!” I begin to cry. “I miss her too. But I can't be a mother to him...Fine. But only because I know he likes it here...I'm glad to hear you say that. I'm glad he's happy here, too...Yes. Linc will be fine with it. He really likes Asher...I love you, too Daddy...Bye.” That didn’t go how I’d wanted it to. I slowly make my way up the stairs to Asher's room. I peak in and see them playing some violent video game. I lean against the doorframe and watch. Linc is good for him. He has a way of calming Asher. And they seem to have bonded over video games and sports. Sigh. Boys will be boys. I'm cuddling on the couch with Duritz reading one of my favorite books that I've already read a million times when I'm startled by a pair of strong hands rubbing my shoulders. “Good book?” “It is.” I put the book down. “How's Asher?”

“He'll be fine.” “I called Daddy. He wants him to stay here longer.” “What did you tell him?” “That he could. Are you okay with that?” I really do want to know what he thinks about it. Asher would be around us a lot more. “Why wouldn't I be? He's your brother. Besides, it's not like this is my place.” He shrugs innocently and walks around the couch to sit next to me. “Seriously? You've spent almost every night here for the last two months.” “So?” What? Is he playing with me? “So... I guess I just assumed that you...that you were...” Ugh. Is he really going to make me say it? “That I was what, Grace? Living here?” “Well, yeah.” “You never asked me.” “I didn't know I needed to.” I flush from the weirdness of this conversation. After a few silent beats, he says, “Well, are you going to ask me?” He deadpans looking straight into my eyes. Damn it. Is he serious? Fine. I'll oblige.

“Would you like to move in and live here with me?” God, I sound like an idiot. His oh-so-sexy smile stretches across his gorgeous face and he laughs from deep within him. “I assumed I already was.” He leans in and kisses me hard. I respond by opening my mouth, inviting him in. We play a little tonsil hockey and lose ourselves in each other for the night.

Chapter Twenty-two

M

oving Linc completely into the apartment was easy. He practically had everything here anyway. He's been out to Jersey City twice this week to pick up the bigger pieces of furniture. The apartment looks the same, except for the fourth bedroom and my closet. The extra bedroom across from Asher's has turned into Linc's office with his home gym in the corner. My closet, on the other hand, is a mess and couldn’t possibly fit more stuff in it. Rafe came over yesterday and reorganized my clothes, shoes, and accessories to make room for some of Linc's. Thanks to the heavens, his stuff doesn't take up too much room. I still have threefourths of the closet for just me. The last two weeks have flown by. My life is finally becoming somewhat normal. As normal as the life I lead can be. Linc has tried to be home for dinner with us every night, with the exception of Fridays and Saturdays. He's attended two of Asher's hockey games with me, and one without me that he brought Kennedy to. He even helps take care of Duritz. Seeing a six-foot-four, two hundred-thirtypound man handling a four-pound puppy is the most adorable thing I've ever seen. My heart warms at the sight.

Kennedy has spent some time with us, too. He spent all of last weekend here and has come to dinner a couple of nights. Linc likes that he’s comfortable here and Asher likes the company, since I don't like his little asshole friend and won't let him go out with him. They love to play video games and watch crappy TV. Linc's father has thankfully only called on him twice to head out to Jersey for meetings or whatever it is he does. Daddy hasn't called on him at all. Hopefully, at least on Daddy's end, he won't be needed at all anymore. I know, I know. Wishful thinking. I can't speak for Grant though. Daddy knows better for my sake, plus he has Miles. The only work Linc has been doing is for his own businesses. He has enough of them that he shouldn't be doing all this extra stuff for Daddy and his father. I don't like that he does that anyways. It's hard enough to accept that Miles does it. Friday and Saturday nights are hard when I'm here alone. My thoughts turn to the worst. When he went out to Jersey those two late weeknights he didn't come home until the early hours of the morning. I had no idea what he was doing and was afraid to ask. I'm not sure I want to know and I don't think Linc would tell me anyway. He tries to leave me out of his father's business. I don't think his affairs are the same as

Daddy's, anyways. They seem shadier. I have my suspicions. We've had our picture taken and put up online a few times, of course, but nothing too bad to worry about. Mainly just going to dinner, Asher's games, or shopping. We attended one benefit that had pictures splattered over the society pages. I looked my usual societal self while Linc looked like he belonged on the cover of GQ. The public has figured we're “official” and must think we're a bit boring now. Which I obviously don't mind at all. We've had a somewhat peaceful life together. We’re building a kind of relationship that I didn't know existed. Linc isn't selfish, but he doesn't let me be selfish either. We spend every moment we can together, yet he gives me space. He never pushes me to do anything and I don't push either. He's patient and loving, telling me every night before we go to bed that he loves me, either in English or Italian. I haven't said it back yet and he hasn't pressured me to do so. He knows how I feel. I think I've made it pretty obvious. He also knows the emotional toll that Patrick took on me. Our life together has been calm, comfortable and easy. Until... There’s a burst through the door and a drawnout shout of what sounds like pain mixed with panic. I run to the foyer and see Linc's large body being held up by Cal.

He looks battered. Cal looks pretty disheveled, too. “Oh my God. What happened?” I put my hands on his face to bring his unfocused eyes up to mine. When they do, I see pain and anger. “Shit, Grace. They got me,” he whispers. “What? Who got you?” I help Cal haul him over to the couch in the living room. “I don't know.” He leans his head over the back of the couch. Bringing his right arm up and leaning it across his forehead, I can see cuts and shapes and forming bruises. They lace through his skin from wrist to bicep. With his left hand, he reaches for me and pulls me down to him. “Ah!” He yells as I fall in under his heavy arm. He tries squeezing me tighter. “Ti amo, mia bella ragazza,” (I love you, my beautiful girl.) he says into my hair as he weakly kisses the top of my head. “Shhh. I'll go get some things to clean you up.” I look over to Cal and nod at the kitchen to get him to follow me. Leading him to the kitchen, I turn, lean against the counter with my hip and cross my arms. “What in the hell happened?” He lets out a huge, exhausted sigh. “He called me up and wanted me to meet him at our gym. Said he had a fight with the old man again and needed to get out some aggression. We worked out a bit and

had a couple of good spars. We left out the back to the parking lot and that's when it happened.” I reach out for Cal and grab him by the wrist. He sucks air in sharply between his teeth. I hadn't noticed the marks on him as well. I release him. “Please, Cal. Tell me,” I beg. “He was jumped by three douche-bags. I got in the mix thinking I could help, but one of them kept pulling me out. They clearly were after him. And only him.” My hand quickly covers my mouth as I gasp. Instinctively I go in search of my phone. I press the speed dial for the one person that can help us. It's answered on the first ring. “Hi, Gracie.” “Miles. I need your help,” I demand holding back tears. “Where are you?” he immediately asks in a concerned voice, picking up on my tone. “My apartment. Something’s happened,” I start crying. “Can you ask Melanie to come?” “We'll be there in twenty. Stay calm. Love you.” “I love you too.” I got both boys cleaned up as best I can and, right on time, Miles barrels into the apartment with Melanie and Parker close behind. Miles' eyes are darting around the room in a frantic search for me. He spots us on the couch and in a few long strides

reaches me. Lifting me off the couch, he encircles me in his arms. Looking down at Linc he shouts, “What the fuck happened?” Linc opens his eyes and wearily looks at my brother. “Hey man.” “Linc. God. What’d they do to you?” He's seeing the split lip, lazy eye and cuts and bruises on his arms. “I got jumped outside the gym. I think there were three.” He glances over at Cal for reassurance. Cal nods. “Once they got me off my feet one guy just kept kicking me over and over. The other stood on my arms to hold me down.” He crooks his finger for me to come back over to him. I comply. He grabs my wrist and pulls me down to his side, draping his arm over my shoulders and tucking me into him. “I can't believe I didn't see it coming.” Melanie makes way to him and drops her doctor's bag on the floor next to Linc's legs. She looks over his face and then gently starts to lift his shirt revealing a few large reddish/purple splotches over his left side. “Oh man.” Miles shakes his head. “What can you tell me about the guys?” “Not much.” He takes in a deep breath through his teeth as Melanie tends to his side. “I never really saw them. I could hear them though. They

were saying things like...” He stops abruptly. His lips clench together to form a straight line. He's clearly pissed. “Baby, can you make me something to eat? I'm starving.” He obviously doesn’t want me to hear this. “Sure.” I'm confused and hurt that he won't let me be in on the discussion. “A beer too, please.” I nod to him as I get up and go to the kitchen. Miles motions to Parker to remove Melanie from the conversation as well. “Hey Mel, why don't you help Gracie in the kitchen.” She nods at him and moves to the kitchen as she's told. She's used to these “boys only” conversations, too. Sexist assholes. Linc, Miles, Parker and Cal all sit leaning forward with their elbows on their thighs, speaking in hushed voices. Their faces are concentrated on each other. Linc says something while shaking his head that makes Miles sit back and yell. “Fuck no!” I come back into the room with a sandwich and a bottle of Peroni and set it on the coffee table in front of Linc. “What's wrong?” “Nothing you need to be concerned about Grace.” “Miles, I'm not an idiot. What's going on?”

He takes his time, inhaling deep breaths while he contemplates sharing information. He glances at Cal, then Parker and finally Linc to see if they all agree. Linc sighs and nods hesitantly. “Gracie.” He motions for me to sit on the couch across from the chair he's occupying. I do. With a sigh he says, “They were making comments about you.” Me? “What do you mean?” He grabs for my hands and looks me square in the eyes. “They were saying things like 'this is for Grace' and 'stay the fuck away from her'.” I look over to Linc. He's remaining stoic, except for his eyes. They’re aggravated and give him away. Staying in his leaning position, he doesn't move. “Grace, whoever they are they don’t want me with you.” “I don't understand. Who were they?” I'm uneasy and become fidgety. Linc puts his arm around me, which eases me a bit, but I still don't feel right about this. “We don't know, yet,” Cal adds. “Trust me, Gracie, I’ll work damn hard to get these fuckers,” Miles says with determination. “No one gets to protect you but me.” “Uh...ahem.” “And Linc, of course.”

The thought makes me feel a little more secure. Just a little. “But I still don't get this. Who are these guys and why do they think they need to protect me from Linc?” I look over to him for answers. “Baby you need to let this go for now and let us take care of it,” Linc says a little calmer than before. “But I-” “Grace!” He raises his voice this time which makes me jump, then lowers it immediately. “Just let us handle it.” He then nuzzles his nose into my hair and kisses my temple. I need to get out of this living room. I need out of this conversation. I need away from these men. “I’m going to make a phone call.” I stand and head to the hallway. “Gracie,” Miles calls. “It's going to be okay.” I nod and stomp to the bedroom, breathing heavily, feeling like a helpless little girl.

Chapter Twenty-three

“W

hat the shit?” “I can't believe it either Rafe. I'm so confused. Who are they and what claim do they think they have on me to want to protect me from Linc?” “I can't tell ya babe. I wish I knew. But let me tell you this...any of those assholes come at you or me and I won't hesitate to scratch up my best Prada's.” I giggle. “You’re too good for me.” “I want to see you. I'm coming over.” “You don't have to. All the guys are here.” “That’s exactly why I should. You need someone on your side.” “See you soon then.” I hang up. I sit on my bed playing with Duritz as I wait for what feels like forever for my best friend. The one who is always on my side. Who drops everything when I need him. I hear my name being screamed from the other room. “Grace Evelyn Stratton!” I race out of the bedroom and straight into Rafe. I leap when I'm close enough and he catches me as I wrap my legs around him. He spins as if we're dancing. Once we stop moving, I take a glance over to Linc, whose sitting at the bar. His

face reads of confusion. Or jealousy. I can't tell and, frankly, I don’t care. See, not many people really understand Rafe's and my relationship. This is a completely normal move for us. I slide down to my feet and we walk hand-in-hand to the sofa. When I look back to the bar, Linc is still staring at us, watching our every move. Cal isn't looking, probably feeling a bit awkward and Miles is shaking his head and laughing. He knows how we work. “What the hell is his problem?” He points with his thumb over his shoulder. “I still don't think he gets us. He's not used to it yet.” “Too bad. Any boyfriend of yours is a boyfriend of mine; we're a package deal.” He looks over his shoulder. “I was here first. Get over it!” he shouts. Linc rises and stalks over to us. “Grace, can I talk to you for a sec?” “Not now, Linc.” “Please.” He’s dripping with irritation and desperation. “Rafe is here and I really want to be with him right now. We can talk later.” “Please,” he begs. “Dude, she'll talk to you later,” Rafe cuts in not taking his eyes off me. “You do not speak for her.”

Rafe stands and even though he’s shorter, he gets in Linc's face. “Neither do you, man.” “Whoa!” I jump up and squeeze in between them putting a flat palm to each of their chests and pushing with all my might. Miles and Cal make way into the room and stand at attention as well. “What's going on?” Miles questions. “Nothing. These two were just having some kind of pissing contest. And I'm the one getting hit with the pee,” I say in anger. I grab Rafe's hand and pull him away from this. “We'll be in the bedroom.” I look at Linc and point. “I'll talk with you later.” Linc reaches out for me. “Grace, I-” “No.” I cut him off yanking my arm from him. “ Later.” We get inside the bedroom and I slam the door. “Ahhhhhh!” I scream while throwing my arms around awkwardly. Just breathe. “Gracie, I'm so sorry,” Rafe apologizes. “You know how I get when people try that shit on you.” “I know.” I hug him. “I have no idea what came over Linc. He's had a hard day with his father and the thing outside the gym. He thinks they have some sort of connection. I don't think he's so pissed about the beat down. I think he's pissed at the fact that they were...they thought they...they said they were protecting me from him.”

“From Linc? That's stupid. Makes no sense whatsoever.” Rafe is clearly angry. “And then he watched as I ran to you and not him.” “I should go talk to him. Clear the air between us. Besides, I guess if this is serious between the two of you I need to learn to share.” “You don't know how to share.” We both laugh. There’s a knock at the door. I jump up and pull it open. As if he knew we were talking about him, Linc stands in front of me. “Grace, I'm so sorry. I didn't mean-” I throw my arms around his waist and bury my head in his chest. He wraps his arms tightly around me in response and bends to rest his head in the crook of my neck. “Ti amo, la mia bella ragazza. Si prega di non lasciarmi.” (I love you my beautiful girl. Please don't leave.) I hear Rafe silently gasp behind me. “Oh, lord.” I pull back a little. “I don't understand what you're saying.” He shakes his head. “Never mind. Can I just hold you?” I nod. “But before I do that, I need to talk to your best friend.” I nod again. He lets me go and heads further into the bedroom. He stretches out his arm and extends his

hand to Rafe. “I'm sorry man. I didn't mean to start anything.” Rafe takes his hand and they shake like men, pumping twice. “Nothing to it. I'm just looking out for her. I always have.” He lets go. “And I always will,” he states slightly possessive, semithreatening. “Ah. We have something in common.” “I guess we do.” Rafe stands taller. “I'm not sure I'll ever understand the relationship you have with my girl. But if you look out for her like that, then we have nothing to fight about. Your all right in my book.” Rafe leans into Linc. “Be good to her.” He pats him on the back and strides over to me. “I'll go hang with Miles for a while. Love ya, girl.” He kisses me on the cheek and steps out of the room. I smile. “Ditto,” I yell after him. After watching my best friend in the whole world walk away, I turn to the man I'm falling for. “Thank you for that.” “I guess I didn't realize how much of a package deal you two really are.” He grins slightly as he saunters my way. “Just be lucky that Briar is preoccupied with Miles or you’d be in some real trouble. The two of them together in any situation can get pretty messy. Add Olive to the mix and there will be hell to pay.”

He snickers. “I'll be sure to remember that.” He grabs me by the waist and lifts me so I'm standing on my toes. “I'm sorry how I acted with him. And with you. I just...” He shakes his head again and tightens his grip on me. “I just don't want anything to happen to you.” He sets me back on my feet. “Nothing is going to happen to me.” “You don't know. I can't risk it.” “This has to be some assholes that have seen pictures of us or something. It'll pass like everything else does.” “No baby. This is different. You didn't hear them. And the fight in them.” His voice cracks a bit. “Hey,” I coo. “It's fine. I'm fine. And they didn't get you too bad. We have each other. We have Miles and Cal, and all these other people to help us with this. We'll get through whatever this is.” “Yeah, but...” He stops and something is happening that I do not expect. Linc's eyes fill with moisture. He looks beautiful even with tears in his eyes. “Ohmigod,” I whisper with concern. “Linc. No. What is it? What's wrong?” I pull his head down and kiss his closed eyes. He’s so vulnerable right now and I’m not sure what to do. I want to take all that pain away.

“Grace, I... I don't think I could live without you. You’re my breath. My reason for breathing.” “Why are you saying this? Nothing is going to happen to me and I'm not going anywhere.” He pulls his head up and looks deep into my eyes, which instantly start to fill with tears of my own. I try and blink them away, but they fall anyway. “I love you, Grace.” He bends and kisses me softly on the lips. This kiss is filled with so much tenderness. So much hope. So much... I'm ready. “I love you, too,” I reply against his lips. He jerks back upright. “You do?” Jeez. Why does he sound so surprised? I know I've never said it back to him before, but he had to know it was coming. “I do,” I confirm with a girlie smile. “It's not like you didn't already know.” “Right. But to hear you say it is fucking amazing.” He bends down again and lifts me by the waist. He kisses me harder this time as he carries me across the room to the bed. Gently placing me back on my feet, he stares down at me as he toes his shoes off. Caressing my stomach under my tee, he kisses me with so much passion and need. My hands roam through his mess of hair while his move south and he undoes the

button of my jeans, then lowers the zipper. Those masculine hands of his slowly make a path around the waistline of my pants. He pushes them down my legs. I step out of them, leaving them in a heap on the floor. His hands retreat back up and lift my tee. I raise my arms and he pulls it straight over my head. Stepping back, he stares at me, standing in my soft pink satin and lace bra and matching panties. “La mia ragazza bella.” I step toward him, but he stretches his arms out in front of him to stop me. “You have the sexiest unmentionables I have ever seen.” “Well, I was raised in Manhattan, Linc. Not Nowhere, USA.” I giggle. “So beautiful,” he mumbles. He reaches back behind his neck and pulls his shirt over his head revealing his oh-so-sexy chest, even though it's bruised. I step forward and lay my hands flat on it. I move my hands down to his fly and unbutton then unzip. He pulls back and lets the denim fall off his waist. He dips his hands into the waistband of his boxer briefs and pushes them down in one quick move. And there he is in all his nakedness. Glorious! Reaching behind me he unclasps my bra, letting the straps fall down my arms. I pull it the rest of the way and throw it to the side with the rest of our

discarded clothing. He gently pushes me down to sit on the bed, hooks both index fingers in the waistband of my panties and pushes them down my legs. He crawls back up leaving a trail of kisses as he goes. Stopping at the apex of my thighs, he softly blows on my sex. Whoa. Two of his fingers find the opening and circle around spreading my hotness. He pushes his fingers in then pumps in and out. Crooking those long digits, he finds the sweetest spot ever. It's my undoing. “Oh God. Linc.” “I know baby. Let it go.” He keeps his fingers moving as I ride out my orgasm. He continues his way north with his skilled mouth until he reaches mine and kisses me hard. I need him. “I need you Grace,” he breathes. Sexy mindreading tricks. Linc crawls over me and slowly sinks in. We find our familiar rhythm. He’s is so full of passion and need and want that I can feel it to my very core. We’re all hands and lips and sweat and love. We writhe with each other, feeling every movement. His pace is slow and then starts to quicken. This love I'm feeling for him is like nothing I've felt before. I crave him.

He rolls us and holds me by the waist on top of him, guiding me to keep the rhythm that we’ve already created. I grab his arms to keep myself upright and start to move at my own pace making Linc growl from somewhere deep within his chest. “Oh God, Grace,” he breathes. My name has never been spoken with so much passion. He takes one hand finds my sensitive spot and circles it with his thumb. My ears start to hum and the familiar pull in my tummy grows. “Not yet. Hold on for me.” I move faster. Up and down. Up and down. Linc removes his hand and grabs my waist again, guiding me to the rhythm that he needs. With every pulse, he lifts his hips to push himself into me as far as I can take him. The faster we move, the harder he pumps. I can't hold on anymore “Let go, Grace.” With the demand I find my release, screaming his name and telling him I love him. Shortly after, he finds his. Squeezing my hips and holding me in place, mumbles something that I can't quite hear. I softly moan and bend down to lay on his chest. He wraps his warm arms around me and we lay still for a few moments before he rolls and lays us on our sides. With his head perched on his hand, arm bent next to me, he reaches up and caresses my arm with the tip of his index finger. We don't speak, we simply stare at each other.

No words are needed. I didn't think this could have happened after everything with Patrick. With Linc, it's as if our souls are connected. This feeling is surreal. Right here, right now, Linc is very much real and I am very much in love with him. As we lay in our post coital bliss, I break our silence. “Why do you always whisper to me in Italian?” “Because I can.” “Because you can? Really? That's your answer?” “No,” he chuckles. “Truthfully?” I nod. “There was a time when I wasn't able to say what I was thinking or feeling. I would use these.” He holds up a fist. “Or these...” He softly kisses me once on the lips. “My mom knew this and suggested I start speaking the things I didn't want everyone to know in Italian. That way I could get things off my chest and no one, except my family, would know what I was saying. I could get it out without reservation.” He shrugs. “It's a comforting habit now.” “Oh.” “And besides,” he looks down at me, “I think it turns you on a bit.” I smile and flush. “That's what I thought.” He leans in and kisses me. “Ti amo,” he whispers against my mouth.

He rolls over me, covers my body with his and presses his lips on mine, thrusting his tongue into my mouth with purpose. He kisses me so hard our mouths are fucking. I'm jealous of my own mouth. My jealousy is halted when I feel what Linc wants on my thigh. Breaking our kiss, I push him on his back and scoot down on the bed. I’ve come face to face with the most intimate part of his body. Well, hello there! I smile up at him as he gives me a devilish grin. I know what he wants and I plan on giving it to him.

Chapter Twenty-four

D

uring the next few days Linc and I settle more into the bliss of being together. Christmas is approaching in a few weeks and I’m anxious. We're all gathering at Daddy's the evening before. Linc wants to stay at the apartment on Christmas day, avoiding his parent’s house at all costs. I think it's a bad idea but I don't want to upset him. Maybe he'll change his mind. He still wants to find a way to see Kennedy without having to see his parents. Well, at least not his father. For now, we plan on having a quiet day, just the two of us. That is a gift in itself. Sitting at the breakfast bar, we consume a lovely breakfast of veggie omelets and wheat toast. We sit in the now familiar comfortable silence and read our perspective parts of the daily paper. This is our morning routine. This is us. Calm, comfortable, easy. Duritz paws at my ankle. “Did you take him out this morning?” “Oh, sorry. I forgot,” he says not looking up from the sports page. “No problem. I'll go.” I give Linc a kiss on the cheek, grab Duritz's leash out of the front closet, bundle up in my parka, put on his puppy vest and head down to the ground level. Jack holds the door

open for us and my little pup gallops out to relieve himself. He circles and circles trying to find the right spot to squat. He tenses and leans back on his hind legs at attention. “What is it Duritz?” I squat down to his level. “Just go already. Mama is very cold.” He whimpers. I get a sudden chill down my spine, and not from the cold air. Pushing to my feet, I glance around my surroundings. I can only see the few citizens brave enough to walk down the street on this cold Saturday morning. I shake the leash to let Duritz know that I want him to make already. He complies and we retreat back into the building. After holding the door for us to re-enter, Jack goes out to the grassy square by the sidewalk to pick up the puppy pellets. I love our doorman. We get back to the apartment and I immediately tell Linc about the feeling I got being outside. “I'm sure it's nothing. It’s cold out there,” he says very nonchalantly. “You're probably right.” “I gotta get going. I have several meetings today and I need to get out to Jersey by five.” He gives me a swift kiss on the lips. “I'll miss you.” “Me too.” He smiles and walks to the front closet to get his jacket and bag.

“Hey,” I shout out to him as I enter the foyer. “Yeah?” I lean against the doorframe and cross my arms. “I love you.” His mouth curves into a heart-stopping smile as he saunters towards me, dropping his jacket on the floor. Sliding his arms around my waist, he gives me a gentle kiss. “Say it again.” “I love you,” I giggle. He kisses me again. “I love you too.” I push him slightly away from me. “You better get going. You don't want to be late.” “Screw work. I want to stay here with you.” “How will you ever make any money if you do that? I have very expensive taste.” I tease as I playfully push on his chest. “Go. Work. Be successful.” He kisses me one more time then bends down to pick up his jacket and bag. “I'll call you later.” He opens the door but doesn't walk out. “Ti amo, la mia bella ragazza,” he says with ease over his shoulder. I have come to learn that this means “I love you, my beautiful girl”. I smile shyly at him as he winks back at me.

LINC IS TRYING TO GET out of one of his meetings to come to Asher's hockey game, but I don't feel very confident in that happening. Thomas had gone out to Jersey and picked up Kennedy so he could come with us. He drives Amy, Kennedy and me to the rink. When we pull into the parking lot I see a familiar sleek black Bentley parked by the front sidewalk. Thomas pulls up behind it and helps Amy, then me out of the vehicle. As I stretch to my feet, Daddy is walking towards us looking more casual than I’ve seen him in quite some time. He's wearing dark denim and a cream cable knit turtle neck sweater under his navy peacoat. He reaches Amy first giving her a kiss on her cheek that lingers longer than I would expect it to. Kennedy follows me out and stands by Amy. Daddy gives a curious look to him. “Hi, Daddy,” I say more in question than greeting. “Hi, Gracie.” He leans to me and kisses me on the nose. I pull back. “What are you doing here?” I don't mean to sound so crass. I can't help but be intrigued by his presence. “Well, Amy here,” he puts his hand gracefully on the small of her back, “strongly suggested that I start being a father to all my children.” She blushes as I gaze at the two of them. What is this? What is going on with them?

“Are you,” I scan back and forth between them. “Are you seeing each other?” I hesitantly ask. Amy nods. “Yes, dear. We are.” She looks up at Daddy and smiles. “We wanted to tell you sooner, but we weren't sure how.” “Gracie,” Daddy adds, “this has been building for years now. Amy has been the mother you and the boys have been missing. She's family. This is a good thing for all of us.” “Oh.” I smile at them both and nod my head in acceptance. “Okay, then.” I lay my hand on Kennedy's shoulder. “Daddy, this is Kennedy Prescott.” “Ah. Related to Lincoln I assume?” Kennedy nods. “Well then, it's nice to meet you, young man.” He shakes his hand. “You too, sir,” Kennedy responds politely. “Please, Lincoln is practically family which makes you the same. Call me William.” “Okay. Thank you, William.” Politest boy ever. His parents raised him right with manners. “Well, shall we head into the arena?” Daddy holds his arm out in a gesture to usher us inside. Asher played amazingly. He scored a goal and only went into the penalty box twice; a few less than his usual amount. I'm glad Daddy decided to

come to watch his youngest son. He watched intently but didn't cheer. He would, however, smile when Asher made a good play. I think he's proud of him. I could tell it meant a lot to Asher to have him there.

THOMAS PULLS THE CAR up right in front of the apartment building. As I watch him move across the vehicle to the passenger side I notice him stall suddenly before opening the door. He reaches in for Amy's hand. She stills momentarily before taking a few steps onto the sidewalk. Kennedy slides out and stands next to Amy. I scoot across the back seat and grab Thomas' proffered hand. He guides me out of the SUV to the curb. Looking down to watch my step I move a few feet and lift my head. Oh, Shit! “What are you doing here Patrick?” I haven't seen or heard from him since he turned up drunk at my apartment six weeks ago. “Can we talk?” “There's nothing to talk about.” I keep my voice low and move to stand next to Kennedy. The last thing I need is to make a scene with Patrick in the middle of Manhattan.

He glances at Kennedy and then back to me. “Bunny, please,” he begs. I look over to Thomas and Amy. Neither give me any indication of what I should do. Jeez. Thanks for nothing. Kennedy notices my tension and takes hold of my hand. This boy is acting more and more like Linc the more time I spend with him. I look down and he smiles up at me. He has no idea who this guy is that wants to talk to me, but he sure knows that I'm uncomfortable. His familial instinct to protect is coming forward. That's a lot for a boy to portray, but it means a lot to me to know he cares. “Fine,” I huff. “But not out here and not in the apartment.” “How about the Starbucks around the corner?” “Okay. But I'm bringing Amy with me.” I glance over to her and she accepts my offer with a weak smile. He nods. “If it means I get to speak with you.” I look at Thomas and mouth “it's okay” to reassure him that I’ll be fine. I then turn to Kennedy. “Go with Thomas. He'll take you home, okay.” “Are you going to be alright? Should I call someone?” he whispers in my ear as he pulls his phone out of his pocket. Bless this boy's giant heart.

“No. I'll be fine. Amy and I are going to have a conversation with this man and then go home. It won't be long.” I give him a quick hug. “Thank you for coming with me to Asher's game. I'll see you soon.” I kiss him on the forehead. He hesitantly walks to the car and gets back in. Thomas walks around and situates himself in his seat and drives off to take Kennedy home. I'm sure Daddy will hear about this from him. We may not have too much time. “Shall we ladies?” I link arms with Amy and we all walk silently around the corner to the coffee shop. Patrick is a few steps ahead of us, head hung low. It only takes us a few minutes to reach the destination. There’s a small table sitting empty in the corner that Patrick leads us to. “Can I get either of you anything?” “Nothing for me,” I respond. “I'm fine, Patrick. Thank you,” Amy adds sternly, locking her eyes to his. He walks to the counter to get himself a coffee; probably a venti Pike Place Roast. That's his drink of choice. As we wait not-so-patiently for Patrick to return, Amy leans into my ear and whispers, “should I text Miles?” “Not yet.” I shake my head. “Let's not worry him. We don't even know what Patrick wants

anyway,” I whisper back. “Mmmhmm. I think we do. I'm keeping my phone in hand just in case.” Oh Amy. You take such good care of me. Always the motherly protector. I love that about her. Patrick returns and sits across from me. “So, what is it you want to talk about Patrick?” “Us,” he says quietly. “There is no us.” “There could be.” He pauses and takes a sip of his coffee. “Give me a chance to prove myself to you.” “You had seven years to make an us. You failed. It's over.” He looks me straight in the eyes. “Bunny, it's never over.” His voice is solid, unwavering, and it makes me shudder. Amy gasps. I try to catch my breath.

Chapter Twenty-five

“I

t's over Patrick. I'm not yours,” I say sternly with the straightest face I can hold. “You need to let me go.” “Sorry Bunny, but I can't. I don't know how to live my life without you in it.” “You ended it. You did this.” “I want you back. I'm sorry for everything I put you through. I regret it all.” “It's too late to apologize.” “I know, but I'll fight for you if that what it takes.” Dumbfounded by him, I look to Amy. “Could you excuse us for a moment?” She rises hesitantly. “Only for a few minutes.” She glares over to Patrick. “That's all you get. And then we're leaving.” She walks to an open table by the window and sits. I know she’s going to contact Miles. Time is running out for Patrick and this conversation. “What is really going on here? You've never acted like this before. What makes you so possessive over me now?” “You need me Bunny. And I need you.” He reaches across the table and grabs my hand. “Why don't you see that?”

I try to pull my hand away, but his grip is too solid. “I don't see things that aren't there. Besides, I’m sure Amelia is good for you. You don't need me.” He pauses and takes another sip of coffee with a free hand. “He's not good for you.” He dismisses my comments. “Ugh.” I pull hard to get my hand back and place them both in my lap. “Patrick, we’re not rehashing this conversation again. You’re exhausting me. I’m with Linc now. Nothing you can do or say is going to make me turn on him,” I say keeping my voice low. He snorts. “Really?” “Yeah. Really.” He leans in. “What if I think otherwise?” He leans back again. “I know some things, Bunny. Things I don't like. Things that may make you think twice about your hero.” Just then I hear a commotion at the front of the cafe. “Can't you fucking leave her alone,” Miles spits out quietly, coming to stand by my side. Patrick glares at my brother. “Sorry, big brother. I'll never leave her alone. I know too many things and she's not safe. Not with you and definitely not with Mr. Prescott.” Miles gently tugs me to my feet. “She's always safe. Don't you ever fucking forget that.” We make

our way to the door. “I will get her back,” I hear Patrick say smoothly for all the patrons of Starbucks to hear as I'm gently shoved out the door. Great. Like that's not going to be on Page Six tomorrow. Everything happened so fast, the next thing I know I'm in the back of Daddy's Bentley sitting between Miles and Landon. “Why the fuck would you ever agree to meet with that jack-off, Gracie?” “I don't know, Miles. Please don't be mad.” I feel like such a child. “Where's Daddy?” “He's walking with Amy back to the apartment,” he huffs. “You can't be doing this. For obvious reasons.” He pulls me into him and hugs me tightly with one arm. Gerald pulls Daddy's car away from the curb and circles the block, stopping in front of my building. “Please don't tell Linc,” I beg. Miles sighs and Landon laughs. “He already knows, doesn't he?” Miles nods. “Of course, he knows. Thomas called him before he called dad.” “Oh.” I feel ashamed for agreeing to meet with Patrick. I thought that taking Amy would make it acceptable somehow. Something in me always says yes to him when he wants to talk. I know it's wrong.

“Gracie, you have got to stop this. Patrick is a dangerous man.” I let out a small snort. “Patrick is far from dangerous.” “Just stay the hell away from him!” I jump at the sound of his angry voice. “Okay,” I whisper. “But I still don't think I did anything wrong.” Miles grumbles something incoherent to himself and I know that the conversation is over. “Did you find what we were looking for, Landon?” he asks my other brother. “Yeah,” he responds looking through emails on his phone. “I'll print them out at the office.” Gerald opens the door. Miles jumps out and helps me to the curb. Landon stays in the car. “I'll check ya later, Gracie.” I lean into the car and give him a kiss on the cheek. “Okay.” “Miles will get over this. Just do what he says, okay,” he says and flashes his all-American boy grin at me. “Love you, Sis.” “Ditto,” I say as I stand back up. Miles shuts the door, puts his hand at the small of my back and leads me into the building cursing the entire way. We make our way up to the apartment in silence. He hasn't said anything to me since he

scolded me in Daddy's car. When we enter the apartment, an uneasy feeling works through me. “What the hell were you thinking, Grace?” “I... umm...” I don't know what to say. I don't really feel like getting yelled at again by another man in my life. I turn away and head into the bedroom. Linc follows. “Grace! Answer me,” he demands. “I don't know.” I scream. I turn to face him, locking eyes with his. “He needs closure or something. I thought it would be fine since Amy went with.” “You thought it would be fine?” He pauses and runs both hands through his hair then over his face. “You seriously need to be more careful. Especially with Patrick. You have no idea what he is capable of.” He starts pacing in front of the closet door. “And you do? He's harmless Linc. He just wants me back and can't accept the fact that I've let him go and moved on.” “It's more than that.” “How so?” “It just is,” he snaps. “You need to stay away from him.” “I'm a grown woman Linc. I can do as I please.” “Not when it comes to your safety. You can't even seem to follow a few simple instructions!” “I'm not a child!”

He snickers at me. “No. You're not. But you have to be careful out there.” “If you can give me one good reason, I mean a really good one, then I’ll never speak with Patrick again. And the reason can't be because he's jealous and wants me back.” He keeps pacing, glancing over to me a few times, but gives me no response. “I thought so. I'm going for a walk.” “No, you're not.” “Yes, Linc. I am.” I storm out of the room and as I get through the foyer door Miles grabs my arm. “Where do you think you're going?” “For a walk. I need to get away from you assholes.” I snap my arm away from his grip and run out the door for the elevator. I rush past Daddy and Amy who have just exited and poke at the button for the lobby. “Where are you going, Gracie?” Daddy asks innocently, looking confused. I don't respond. As the doors slide close, Linc and Miles come running into the hallway. “Don't go, Grace!” Linc screams at me. The doors shut before either of them can reach me. The elevator descends and I haul ass out to the sidewalk. As quickly as my feet will take me, I choose to go to the right and head north. Pulling out

my phone I speed dial the one person who can help me get away from all of this. “Hey Gracie.” “Red! Red! Red!” I shout drawing glances from people on the sidewalk. “Where are you?” Rafe demands. “Meet me at our spot in the Park. Please hurry.” I hang up without getting a response. I know he'll be there. I break out into a run, turn left and enter Central Park. I make it to our spot near Gapstow Bridge. There’s a large tree with a rock that serves as a bench near The Pond. When I need to get away and think, or Rafe and I need time to talk without anything or anyone getting in the way, we meet up here. I really need him right now and this is the best place to be. He and our surroundings will calm me and get my mind set in a better place. My phone keeps ringing and text alerts are just as frequent. I turn my phone off completely. I sit near the stream that has turned to ice, curling my arms around myself. I look south and can see the skaters twirling around at Wollman Rink. I'm beginning to think that this is the best idea I've had in a long time to come here. I'm starting to relax. Why can't Linc and Miles just trust me? I don't want Patrick back. I never will. I want to be with Linc. I need to be with him and he gives me what I

need. And let’s face it, that body is a sinner’s dream. But his protectiveness is getting old. I can live with Miles doing it all of the time because that's how it's been my whole life. With Linc, I need more compromise. More trust. More honesty. More... “Grace?” I'm startled and turn to the voice. “Patrick. How did you know I would be here?” “I know you better than anyone, Bunny. I knew you would need time away from everyone and that you would come here. I'm assuming Rafe is on his way?” “You need to go.” “I'm not leaving you here alone.” “Patrick, like you said I need time away from everyone. You included.” “Can I stay until Rafe gets here?” “No. Get away from me. You have no right to be here.” “Bunny,” he crouches down to meet me at eye level, “we really need to talk about things. We didn't get to finish our conversation at the coffee shop.” “Talking to you about the same crap is getting really annoying. I'm over it. I can't do it anymore.” I begin to feel tears well up behind my eyes. “Just listen then.” I look away and don't say anything. “The past few months without you have made me realize just how much I love you. What I

did to you, breaking up with you the way I did, was the biggest regret of my life. I’ve been living with that regret. I thought I needed someone different. I was wrong. Amelia is a means to get by. To not be lonely. But she doesn't fill the void I created when I walked out on you. I thought I loved her.” I cringe. “But I don't. I never did. I love you.” “Why are you saying this?” I whisper. “So you know my intentions.” He grabs one of my hands and holds it over his heart. “I love you, Bunny. I've never stopped. I know I've said it a million times, but I want you back.” I feel nothing as my hand presses on his chest. Except annoyance. A man with no heart can’t love. It’s a proven fact. Look it up. “You can't have me back.” I yank my hand away. “I love Linc and I'm not leaving him.” “Then why are you here? Why are you running from him right now?” “I'm not running from him and what I do is not your concern.” I stand and take a step back from him. “Please leave me alone.” “Bunny I have information that may change your mind about him.” “No. I don't want to hear it.” I stare into those baby blues that used to bring me joy. “You should want to hear it. He's not doing you any good.”

“He is. And he protects me like a man should.” “He's not protective, Bunny. He's controlling.” “And I suppose you think you can protect me from everything?” “I know I wouldn't control you. Control does not equal love.” “That’s just what you want to think, Patrick. He only wants me to be happy and safe. And I am. What I have with him is real. What we had was not. I'm not sure it ever was.” I pause and take another step back. “I don't love you Patrick. I'm not sure I ever really did. It was just a teenage dream.” I said it. I finally said it. “So that's it?” I look down at the snow-covered ground beneath my feet. “That's it.” “Okay. I'll go, but only because I love you more than anything.” He bends his legs so we’re at the same eye level. “Can you do me one last favor before you walk out of my life this time?” I don't respond. “Can I have one last kiss?” “What?” I gasp, taken aback by his request. “One last kiss goodbye.” Before I can answer he pushes his lips onto mine. Wrapping his arms around me placing one hand at my lower back and the other behind my neck, he traps my arms between our chests. I try to push him off, but I'm off balance; his grip around

me is too tight. He’s kneading his lips onto mine and frantically swiping his tongue along my bottom lip. I refuse to part them. I get an arm free. I try to grab his hair to pull his face from mine. With his hand holding my neck, keeping my head in place, I'm unsuccessful. This is not okay. “What the hell is this,” Rafe shouts as he rushes around the big tree. Patrick drops his arms and steps back from me breaking the awful kiss. I pull off my glove and slap him across his face. Damn, that hurt! Patrick smiles and laughs as he rubs his cheek. “Nothing man. Just a kiss goodbye.” “Get the fuck out of here Patrick.” Rafe lunges forward towards him. “Whoa. Call off your dog, Bunny.” He puts his hands up and takes a few more steps back. I throw my hands onto Rafe's chest to stop him. “I'm not going to say it again asshole. Get the fuck away from her.” Rafe moves next to me and puts a protective arm around my waist. I'm stunned by what just happened. Patrick is trying his mind games on me. I can't be near him. Turning into Rafe, he wraps his other arm around me and lets me cry uncontrollably into him. “Take care of yourself, Bunny. I'll never be far from you. Remember that.” Patrick saunters slowly

away from us. “Is that a threat?” Rafe spits back. “Nope. Just the truth,” he shouts over his shoulder. “If I ever see you near her again, I'll kill you myself,” Rafe yells after him. We both watch him walk away until he’s out of our view. Rafe grabs my shoulders and starts giving me the once over. “What the hell was all that? It scared the bejeezes out of me when I saw him kissing you. Are you alright?” He drops his hands to my waist. I shake my head in disbelief of what just happened. “I don't know. He came out of nowhere.” I start to cry again. “He can't keep doing this. He can't keep showing up in random places wanting to talk to me.” Rafe pulls me into his arms again. “Why can't he just leave me alone?” “I don't know, Gracie. I don't know.” He strokes my hair to try and calm me. “Believe me when I tell you that I will not let him come anywhere near you again.” I pull away and stare at Rafe. He’s full of anger and frustration. With the look on his face, I believe him. I think he really would kill him if Patrick came near me like that again. “Let's go home. I don't want to be out here anymore,” I say as I take my best friend's hand and

let him lead us out of the park. We stay silent the entire walk. Rafe takes out his phone and taps out a text to someone. Why do all the men in my life get so possessive around me? I need a break. I can't breathe.

Chapter Twenty-six

I

turn my phone on as we get closer to the apartment. So many missed calls, texts and messages. I'm not even going to look at them. They’re probably all from Linc anyway. “We should get out of the City for a few days. Just the two of us.” “I don't know, Gracie. I don't think that's such a hot idea.” He pulls me to a stop. “Everyone is already in such an uproar about you right now that leaving would just make it worse.” “Well I can't just sit around here day after day and be babied. I need some time away from all of them.” I wave my hand in the air. “From all of this. I love Linc and Miles but I need away from them.” “This,” he mimics my hand waving in the air, “isn't going to stop if you leave town.” “I need time to think, that's all. And I want you with me.” I move in for a hug. “You're the only one that won't yell at me or fight with me or tell me what to do. You’re the only one that can help me and take care of me the way I need to be right now.” “Aw, hell Gracie. You know that's not true. You need to let Linc take care of you. He's good for you. I should step aside and let him do that.”

“No. There's not a chance in hell I’ll let you do that. I need you right now, not him.” “I know you do. And I need you too. I always do.” He kisses my forehead. “But Linc needs you more and it should be him.” “Just because he takes care of things, you want to leave me?” “Fuck no.” He grabs my face to steady my eyes on his. “ Don't ever say that again. Ever. I will never leave you.” He pulls me in for another hug, crushing my head against his hard chest. “How about we go out to the Hamptons house for a few days?” I nod against him. “Yeah. Let's do that.” “I'll call William and let him know the plan. Right now, let's go upstairs and see just how fucked up those men are over you missing? Oh, and just so you know, I texted Linc about Patrick. He should know, but not everything.” He's obviously talking about the kiss. I nod and we enter the building hand in hand.

“HOLD UP. SHE'S HERE. I'll call you back in a few. Thanks Brody.” Linc ends his call and walks towards me from the bar. Miles comes barreling down the stairs practically tripping over himself.

“Not now.” I put my hand up to stop them from speaking to me. Linc halts abruptly and stands still in his place. Miles stops next to him. Rafe is on the phone with Daddy behind me. I pull him after me to the bedroom. “Just a few days should be good. I can call the staff and let them know we’re coming.” Rafe continues his conversation with Daddy as I call the magazine editor, Beatrice. “Hi Bea, it's Grace...Yes, I'm fine thank you. Listen...” I tell her about my plans for the next two days. She obliges without any objections, knowing if she did Daddy would have some stern words for her. Rafe and I hang up our conversations simultaneously. After packing my largest overnight bag full of comfy clothes and toiletries, I decide to go out to the living room to face the firing squad. Pull up your big girl panties Gracie. This could get ugly. “Grace.” Linc jumps over the couch and practically tackles me. “Jesus Christ.” I push him away. “You go from macho, alpha Linc before I left to sappy, clingy Linc. It's weird. I've only been gone for, like, an hour.” “It felt like days to me.” He tries to pull me in for a kiss but I turn and walk into the kitchen.

“Gracie, where have you been?” “Not now Miles. I don't want to talk to either of you,” I say sternly pointing to both of them. “Why? What did we do?” my brother tries to inquire innocently. “Your being too you right now.” “Baby, we just care. We're trying to keep you safe,” Linc chimes in. “Well lucky for the two of you I'll be out of your hair for a few days.” “No!” they both yell in unison. “What the hell? Where are you going?” Miles asks, his voice laced with concern. “Rafe and I are going out to the Hamptons house for a few days.” “I'm going with you then,” Linc states as he pulls his phone out of his pocket and begins to dial. “No!” I shout as Linc stops his call. “You’re staying here. Both of you are staying right here. Rafe already made plans with Daddy and Thomas will be going with us. We’ll be perfectly safe.” “You can't go. Not without me.” “I can and I am.” “Gracie, let him go. You’ll be safer with him than with Thomas,” Miles directs. “Thomas was in the Marines. I'm sure he can handle just about any situation thrown at him.” I grab a Diet Coke from the fridge and head back to the bedroom.

“Grace, wait.” Linc strides up to me in the hallway. “If you feel you have to go, let me come with?” “I need to be away from you for a bit so I can think.” I turn on my heel and go into the bedroom without letting him respond. Rafe is standing by the window looking out. “Are you ready Rafe?” He nods and puts an arm around my shoulders. “Are you okay?” “I will be. Let's go.” Rafe grabs my bag and we make way to the foyer to grab our jackets. He goes into the front closet and gets Duritz's things ready for him as I go into the living room to say goodbye. Linc is standing by the glass doors looking out to the afternoon sky. He doesn't notice me approach him. I can't see his face but his body is leaning on the doorframe hunched over. I don't want him to feel this way. I'm not leaving him specifically. I'm leaving Patrick. I'm leaving the City. I'm leaving the situation. Call it running away. Call it cowardice. Call it whatever you want. I need this. I wrap my arms around his waist, linking my hands at his stomach. He stays leaning on the doorframe with his right arm and moves his left arm

so his hand covers mine on his stomach. He lets out a low groan. “Do you have to go?” he asks in a shaky voice. I walk around him keeping my arms linked. He surrounds me with both of his arms. “I do. We haven't had any time apart since we started our relationship. So much has happened so quickly. Things are weird with Patrick. I feel uneasy with all of this. I need a little time to think on my own.” “Are you doubting me?” He sounds deflated. It's breaking my heart. “Are you doubting us?” “No. I just need some space.” I look up at him. His eyes are sad. They’re tortured and glossed over. “I've never been in a relationship this intense before. We've moved so quickly and gone through so much already. With Patrick looming around I need a moment to myself. That's all.” “He got to you. He’s making you think.” he whispers hoarsely as he looks back out to the sky. What the Hell is with this insecurity he has? “I’ve been thinking on my own for years now, Linc.” He looks down at me. “You ran from me today. I couldn't find you. You wouldn't answer me. And all of this right after you see that asshole.” He pauses and shakes his head side to side in frustration. “I don't want him to make you think twice about what we have. I love you and I don't

think I could breathe another day without you in my life.” He stares back out to the city below. I don't mean to, but I'm hurting him. I'm breaking him. “Don't think that. Please don't think that.” I lay my head on his chest. “I told him that this was it. You and me. I'm never going back to him. I love you and only you.” Tears prick behind my eyes, but I hold them in. He needs me to be strong for him. “The feelings I have for you are so intense, but I wouldn't change a thing. I don't know what I would do if you weren't in my life.” We both need to stay strong. He takes my head in his hands and presses his mouth onto mine. “Don't give up on me. I beg you, don't give up. Please be mine, always,” he pleads against my lips as he softly kisses me. “I love you so fucking much, Grace.” The kiss deepens. “So much it hurts.” Crying against him, I pull back and stare up into his eyes. “I couldn't be more yours.” He kisses my forehead, eyes, cheeks, lips, making his way down my chin then to my neck. He needs this. He needs me. I need him too. Maybe I shouldn't go. No. I need to. I need to clear my head. I lay my head back on his chest. He envelops me into his strong arms and we stand there for a while. His chest is heaving but steady with heavy

breaths; my breathing in rhythm with his. As of this moment we are connected as one and I know we’ll be okay. I just need a few days to get myself together. Rafe innocently breaks into our intimate moment. “Gracie, we should go. Thomas is waiting.” I glance back up at my loving boyfriend. “Okay. Be right there.” “Be safe. Don't go anywhere by yourself. Call me if you need me. Actually, just call me,” he demands. “I will.” “You better. If I don't hear from you at least two to three times a day I'm coming there to get you,” he teases. I don't think he’s actually kidding about doing that, though. “Deal,” I giggle. I let him go but he still holds me close. “I can't leave unless you let go, Linc.” “Then don't leave.” He nuzzles his nose into my hair. Why am I leaving? I should stay. No. I can't. I need this time. It's only for a few days. “Don't be stupid. I'll call you when we get there.” I push off of him and he lets me go, but not before he pulls me back to him and kisses me silly. His tongue fights its way into my mouth and forcefully attacks mine. I can taste mint and

cigarette. His hands grab at my hair as he pulls me as close to him as possible. Invading my mouth, he passionately shows me how much he's going to miss me. We pull back from each other, staring and breathing heavily. “Hot damn,” I whispered. He smiles with his oh-so-sexy grin and lets out a small laugh. Then his smile turns serious. He embraces me one last time. Pulling back from me, he brushes a stray hair out of my face and pushes it behind my ear. “Hurry back to me. I’ll be holding my breath until you do.” I'll miss this for the next few days. I turn from Linc, not letting go of his hand for as long as possible. Our fingertips slowly slide from each other and our arms drop as I cross the room. I feel like we’re in a scene from a romantic movie. Moving to my brother I walk into his open arms. “Take care of him while I'm gone, okay?” I ask of him. “He's going to go crazy you know.” “I know. That's why I need you to keep him in check.” “I'll do what I can. Take care of yourself, Gracie.” “I will. Love you.” “You too.” He kisses me on the nose. I scoop up Duritz and walk into the foyer to help Rafe with our things. I turn back to the living

room to see two of the most important men in my life staring at me. Linc is standing by the glass door that leads out to the balcony. Miles is sitting at the bar on a stool. For a couple of big, strong, tough guys they sure look like pansies at the moment. The thought makes me giggle. I smile at them. “I love you both.” Turning and walking out the door, I don't look back. I can't do it. I can't handle anymore goodbyes today.

Chapter Twenty-seven

T

he further we get out of the city, the more uneasy my stomach feels. I'm seriously rethinking leaving. I should stay. I can do my thinking here at home. I don't need to be away from everyone to get myself back together. If anything, I need my family and friends now more than ever. I can take time away from work. Linc will give me space if I need it. I'll get my life back. The drama won't consume me. I'm going to eat it for dinner and shit it out later. I will take my life back. I will be in control. Yes. That's it. I'm staying. “Thomas, turn the car around.” “Did you forget something, Grace?” “I want to go back. I want to be home.” “Gracie, are you sure?” Rafe asks. “I'm sure. Turn around. Let's go home.” “Whatever you need, Grace.” Thomas nods and changes lanes to head back into the City. “I can’t just hide from things, Rafe. I need to be in control.” With a big smile, Rafe hugs me. “I knew you’d get to this place. You’re stronger than you think, little missy.” “I guess I am.”

I dial Linc. The other end rings and rings until the voicemail picks up. I don't leave a message. I text him instead. Me: Changed mind. Turned around. Will be back at home sooner than later. I dial Miles. “Gracie. Do you miss me already?” “Hi. I changed my mind. I'm not leaving. We're turning around and coming back.” “Fantastic idea. How about I grab Briar and we'll come over for dinner tonight?” “Sounds great. I tried calling Linc but it went to voicemail. I did text him the change in plans.” “Okay. If I see him first I'll let him know about tonight.” Miles sighs. “I'm glad you decided to stay with us in the City. We can all head out to the Hamptons house after the New Year. How does that sound?” “Like a plan. I'll see you tonight.” “Later Gracie. Love you.” “Love you, too.” I pull the phone from my ear. “Gracie, wait!” he screams. I put the phone back up to my ear. “Yeah?” “What made you change your mind?” “Life.” “I don't get it.” “I can't run and hide from life anymore, Miles. I need to live it. Hanging in the Hamptons may clear my head for a few days but then what? I'd just

come back and have to deal with it then. Why not deal with all of this now?” “Exactly. Nothing is going to happen to you, Gracie. Linc and I will make sure of that. All you need to worry about is keeping yourself happy.” “I'll try.” “You better. You're all that matters.” “You know you're my favorite, right?” “I know.” He laughs. “I'll see you tonight.” “Okay. Love you.” “Ditto.” We disconnect. “So. Are you sure this is what you want?” “It is. I can't hide from life, Rafe.” He throws his arm around my shoulders and pulls me into him. “I know. Just don't let life run into you.” Truer words have never been spoken.

Chapter Twenty-eight

W

e settle back into the apartment and I make all the necessary calls to take the rest of this week and next off from work. The beginning of the rest of my life begins today. All I need is for Linc to come home and everything will be fine. A few hours later and still no word from him. Nothing. Great. It's Patrick all over again. My friends and family are starting to gather in the apartment. My intimate dinner with Miles and Briar has now turned into a full-out dinner party with all my closest friends and my entire family. Except for Linc. “Sis, we're out of beer already,” Landon shouts to me from the living room. “Get off your lazy ass and go get some more then.” As he prepares to sass back a reply. Briar appears in the doorway with two cases of the fancy beer my brothers like. Landon leaps up from the couch, runs to her, and takes the cases out of her hands. “Princess. I've never been happier to see you.” He pecks her on the lips making her blush. “Hey,” Miles shouts from the living room. “Quit kissing on my girl, asshole.”

“Just giving her my appreciation, bro.” Landon walks into the kitchen and unloads the beer into the fridge. Briar heads into the living room and plops down beside Miles. He pulls her into him, kisses her on the forehead and resumes watching some sports crap on TV. I notice Landon watching the whole thing happen. He winces when Miles kisses her. Hmmm... I walk into the kitchen. “Hey Landon. What's up?” “Nothing. Why do you ask?” He pops the cap on a beer and takes a swig. I sit on a stool across the bar from him. “Oh, I don't know. You just seem to be bothered by Miles kissing his girlfriend. That's all.” “Nope. You think wrong. I don't give a fuck what he does or doesn't do to his girlfriend.” I nod. “Okay.” I stop and stare at him as he hones in his glare on our brother. “Is there something going on with you and Briar again?” He sighs. “Gracie. There hasn’t been a time when there isn't something going on with us.” He shifts his eyes to me. “We talked the other night. Things were said that can't be taken back.” He shakes his head. “And frankly, I don't want to take them back. I hope she doesn't either.” “What did you say to her?” “The truth. That I still love her.”

“Oh, Landon.” I reach across the counter and pat his arm. “What did she say back?” Before he could answer, all hell breaks loose in the apartment. Duritz runs towards me, chased by toddler Lily. Miles angrily stands, dumping Briar onto the floor, and is yelling at the TV over something stupid, I’m sure. Briar jumps up and moves towards the stairs to the second floor. Landon conveniently follows close behind her. I look over and see Daddy kissing Amy in the corner of the dining room. Melanie is scolding Finn for breaking a picture frame. Rory is screaming into her phone and jumping up and down. Olive is surprisingly doing nothing but laughing at Miles’ fight with the TV. As I stare at the chaos happening around me, I hear the front door burst open. Thinking that it's Linc, I sprint towards it. Not paying much attention I run right into a panicked Brody. “God, Grace. Are you okay?” I giggle. “Yeah. I'm fine. I just thought you were Linc. What's up?” “Uh. There’s something you should see. Is Miles here?” “Yes. He's in the living room.” I turn and he follows me. “Miles!” I scream at him. He mutes the TV. “Yeah.”

“Brody has to show you something.” He throws the remote on the couch and comes to us. “Can we go somewhere away from all this?” He motions to the manic happening around us. “Let's go into my room.” They follow me and we all settle around the little table in my bedroom. Brody pulls up something on his phone and hands it off to Miles. “Shit!” Miles spats out. “How did this get by us?” “No idea. Linc had me put an alert on anything that mentions Grace and this just came up about thirty minutes ago,” Brody answers. “What is it?” I ask. “We need to get this taken down,” Miles demands Brody nods. “Agreed. What's the quickest way to do that?” “What’s going on?” I ask again. “I'll call one of my contacts and see if we can't find the asshole that put it up there,” Miles comments. “What's up there?” I ask a third time. “And we'll find the asshole that wrote it and get more info.” “Who are you talking about and what did they do?” I'm yelling now.

“I'll call Linc and see if he knows anything about this yet. He'll want to know,” Brody adds. “Give me an hour and we'll be in touch.” “Sure.” Breathing is hard at the moment. I can’t quite catch it. I gather all the strength I have and stand to my full height, which isn’t much. “WAIT!” They both stop and look at me. “I need to know what is going on here. It obviously has to do with me and I'd like to know what it is.” Miles sighs and hands over Brody's phone. I look at the screen and gasp. Covering my mouth with my free hand and shaking my head violently back and forth, I fight with all my might not to throw this phone across the Goddamn room. I shove the phone back into Brody's hand and fall to my knees. Before I hit the ground, Miles grabs me and pulls my body into his lap on the floor. Rocking back and forth to calm me. “It's okay, Gracie. We'll take care of this.” He kisses my nose. “We always do.” “I'll go get started,” Brody says as he leaves the room. “I can't believe he would do something like this.” “I can. Patrick has been doing some nasty shit lately. We've just kept it from you. But don't worry,

he'll get his for this.” “I hope he does. I really do.” I look up at my brother. “I've been trying to protect him from you guys because I thought deep down that he was still the old Patrick. This new Patrick is a real piece of work. This is what I get for giving years of my life to him. An entire article, with pictures, online about our relationship. He's made me look like a damn adulterer.” Tears are streaming down my face like rivers as I yell. “I never cheated. I never even flirted with anyone the entire time we were together. I gave him everything I had to give. And this is what I get? A smutty article about me acting provocative, flirty, slutty. I'm tired. He's stealing my life and I want it back. You do what you have to do to him. I don't care anymore.” “You don't know how happy I am to hear you say that.” All of a sudden Landon and Parker burst into the room like the place is on fire. “Why the fuck is he still doing this kind of crap to her?” Landon yells. Parker adds, “It's one thing to say shit to our circles. It's another to say it to a gossip website. And one that has been so demeaning and cruel to her already.” “Guys, calm down. This is not helping.” Miles demands of the boys.

“Sorry, Gracie,” Landon pouts as he bends and sits in the chair next to where we're sitting on the floor. “So, what's the plan? What can I do?” Parker asks. “Brody is getting things started right now with some of his people. And he'll fill in Linc as well. We need to get on the phone with Billy from that smut website and ask him how the hell this happened. We pay him an awful lot of damn money to monitor this kind of thing for us.” Landon chimes in. “Then we go after the douche-bag next, right?” “Right,” Miles confirms sternly. “He's done too much to this family in the past few months. This stops now. I'll call Billy, Parker pulls his phone out of his pocket and starts dialing. “Landon go fill in dad. He needs to know what's going on, too.” Landon nods, rises from his seat, kisses me on the nose and leaves the room to go talk to Daddy. “We've got this, Gracie.” He places his cheek on the top of my head. “We're going to end this today.” I climb off Miles’ lap and lay on the sofa.

I'M IN MY BED WITH Duritz by my side. Blinking a few times, I adjust my eyes to the outside world. I'm facing the window so I stare out it, thinking it may have some answers for me. The sky is just turning gray from black, lit only by the street lamps below. I don't think it will be telling me any answers right now. It's five o'clock in the morning. I can't believe how long I slept. Stirring in the bed behind me causes me to roll over really quick. I pull the covers back a bit to reveal a beautiful head of dirty blonde hair. “Put the covers back, Gracie,” Rafe mumbles. “No way. If I'm up this early, you're up this early.” “I really hate being your friend.” I smile, lean over and kiss him on the cheek. He grabs me around the waist and rolls onto his back forcing me to lay on his stomach. “As your punishment, you will need to smell my morning breath.” He inhales deeply and blows his stinky ass breath in my face. I squirm and fight to get away from him, but it's no use. I give in and let him have his five-year-old moment. Once he's tired out, I roll away from him. “Fine. You stay in bed. I'm going to get moving and see if I can help the boys out today.” I head into the bathroom and take a long, hot shower. After dressing in the most comfortable

yoga pants and off-the-shoulder sweatshirt I stroll into the kitchen and make myself a mug of hot tea. Entering the living room, I notice the remnants of the gathering last night. It looks as though I had a raging kegger here, minus the frat boys passed out on the floor. Slumping down into the couch I find my phone between the cushions. I notice a few missed call and texts. I go straight to the texts. I scroll through anxious to read a message from Linc. Nothing. No text. No missed call. No voicemail. Nothing. What. The. Hell! Miles was going to call him, so he sure as shit knows about what Patrick did. Why hasn't he called? He should have reached out to me by now. As I stare at the screen of my phone, it rings. Boo. It's only Miles. “Good morning, Gracie.” “Tell me you know where he is.” “Well...” “Just spit it out.” This round about game that the brothers have been playing on me lately is driving me crazy. Big brother sighs into the phone. “He's in Boston.” “Boston,” I repeat. “What is he doing in Boston? Work? Why wouldn’t he tell me if it was for work?”

“I haven't found that out yet.” He takes a pregnant pause. “All I know is that he's been there since the night you left, or almost left. He's been staying at the Four Seasons. Kennedy might be with him, or at least he was the first day he was there. Maybe they’re just hanging out for a few days.” “Then why hasn't he contacted me? I've texted, called...” Not being able to control my emotions, I begin to cry. “I'm not sure, Gracie. I'm still trying to find out more for you. You're going to have to relax and let me take care of it.” He sighs again. “I don't know what's going on with him, but I sure as hell am going to find out. Let me make some more calls.” I nod even though I know he can't see me. “I'll fix this. I promise.” “Okay. I love you, Miles.” “Love you too, Gracie.” I’m losing breath.

Chapter Twenty-nine

I

t’s been three days since I’ve had any contact from Linc. Three fucking, annoying as hell, days. Yep. I'm pissed. I have no idea if he's still in Boston. I've talked to Hayes, but that twit doesn't know anything about anything. I called his mother yesterday. She knows something but is trying really hard to not give it away to me. She does encourage me to keep calling him though. Miles has had leads but comes up short every time. It’s become quite apparent that Linc doesn't want me to know where he is or why he's gone. Well, guess what? I don't want to find him anymore. I can't sit around like this. I guess I finally know what I really mean to him. Just because I needed a few days away he punishes me like this? He can stay wherever he is. I don't need this. Ugh. I do need him, though. This was hell. Worse than ending it with Patrick. Fuck Patrick. Although, if he wouldn't have ended things with me, Miles would have never had that party in Jersey. I would have never met Linc. I would have never gone on that amazing date that kick-started

this entire relationship. I would have never needed a break. I would have never left for the Hamptons. I would have never fallen in love with this man that clearly does not feel that way for me anymore. How can he just fall out of love with me this quickly? Buzz. Buzz. Buzz. Ugh. Why must my inner rantings always get interrupted by the door. I'll just let Amy get it. Buzz. Buzz. Buzz. Ugh. Maybe Amy's not home Buzz. Buzz. Buzz. Fine. I'll get it. I pad from my bedroom over to the intercom. “Yes.” “Miss Stratton. You have a package at the reception desk. Would you like me to bring it up for you?” “Yes, please.” Two minutes later Jack arrives with a manila envelope. “Thank you, Jack.” “My pleasure as always, Miss Stratton.” He tips his hat and turns to the elevators as I shut the door. Fingering the envelope, I take it to the couch and pop a squat on the short end. It reads Grace on the front. My address does not adorn it. A return address does not appear in the upper corner. Whoever sent this had it hand delivered. I take a

deep breath, flip the envelope over and slide my finger under the flap to release it. I reach in and pull out the contents. Holy shit! These can't be real. Where did these come from? This one is of me. This one is of me getting into the SUV leaving for the Hamptons. This one is of me getting out of the car after we turned around and came back. This one is of me standing next to Thomas on the balcony of the apartment. This one is of me with Thomas running in Central Park. This one is of me having breakfast with Rafe this morning. Then there are some of Linc. The one that catches my eye is Linc with a long-haired brunette. A note on a half sheet of paper slips out from between the pictures. I've been keeping an eye on you. Lincoln is clearly not doing right by you. Ask him about Rebecca. This information is very important for you to know. I will not let you be taken advantage of this way. You can trust me. Letting everything drop to the floor, I run to the bedroom to grab my cell. “Hey, Gracie.”

“Miles, I need you. They sent pictures. Recent pictures and a note.” “What? What pictures? Who sent you pictures?” “I don't know. But they were taken within the last three days.” “Fuck. I'll be there in twenty.” He hangs up before I can respond. What is happening? This is definitely not helping me get back control of my own life. This is getting real. Too real.

“COME ON GRACIE, JUST one...or maybe two.” “Not tonight, Rafe. I don't feel like going out.” “Boo! You whore.” Of course, I giggle at the movie reference. “If you think that sitting at home waiting for that jackass to call or even come home at all, is good for you, then fine. Be that girl who sits around waiting like a pathetic teenager.” “Don't you dare judge me! I don't know where he is or what he's doing or who he's with.” I know I swore I wasn't going to be this girl, but I need answers from him. “Exactly. You don't know anything. Sitting in your apartment stewing about it isn't going to make

it any better or any easier. Let me take you out and then we'll go back to your place and have a sleepover. 'Kay?” How can I resist a Rafe sleepover? “Okay.” “Great. Be ready in thirty minutes. Love you.” “Thirty minutes.” I agree. After throwing the phone on the bed I slowly walk into my closet to get ready for a night out with the bestie. I really could use a fantastic night out. I mean, the guy really knows how to have a good time. And with Amy and Asher staying at Daddy's tonight, I don’t want to be alone in this apartment. Precisely thirty minutes later, Rafe is in my living room sizing up my chosen outfit for the evening. His eyes are wide as he stares at me. “What? Is it not good?” I ask. “Um, no. It's great. I mean, It's the hottest outfit I think I've ever seen you in. Are you sure you want to look that sexy tonight?” I look down at my outfit. The black skinny motorcycle jeans are tight, but not too tight that the bits can't breathe. I placed a sleeveless camel colored sequence jersey tube top underneath a black leather jacket. My feet are covered with my favorite nude round toe pumps. I swept my hair into a loose, low and messy ponytail. “So, your saying it's too much?” “Nope. Just want to make sure you want to look that good when Linc’s not around to help me

beat off all the dudes. That's all.” I shimmy over to him. “I'm not worried. You shouldn't be either.” I grab his hand. “Let's go. I don't want to hang out in here.” I pull him out the door and into the waiting car.

TWO CLUBS AND MANY, many Cosmos later, we end up standing in front of Mercury. By standing, I mean I’m leaning on Rafe for stability. I'm not sure why I wanted to come here. Maybe to be connected to Linc somehow. He's been in the back of my mind all night. Men have approached me and I've flirted but not enough to let them pursue anything. Rafe has been the best cock-block ushering me away when needed. He's the best. Thomas has been around to keep an eye, too. Fuck Linc. Fuck Patrick. Fuck all guys, straight guys that is. I'll keep the gays. They know how to dress and have a good time. We go right in, not having to wait in the line. It helps to know the people that work for your boyfriend. Ugh. My boyfriend...if that's what he still is to me. I pull Rafe straight to the bar where I see Trish masterfully mixing several drinks at one time. God,

she’s hot. If I were a lipstick I would be all over those lips. I think I turn slightly lesbian when I drink. Oh well. “Hey Trish,” I shout to her. At least I think that's what I shouted. I can't really tell thanks to the cosmos. She walks our way after delivering beverages to some hotties at the other end of the bar. “Hey girl. What are you up to tonight?” “Just hanging with my main man here and getting my drink on.” I pull Rafe closer to me and put my arms around his waist. She gives me an odd look. “This is Rafe, the best friend. Rafe this is Trish, the best bartender.” I start to giggle uncontrollably for no reason. Rafe leans over the bar and extends his hand. “Nice to meet you.” “You too.” Trish shakes his hand while giving him a not-so-subtle once over. Her eyes are screaming “I want to have sex with you on this bar”. If she only knew he drives a stick shift. My giggle fit increases. Brody is working behind the bar tonight, too. “Hey Grace. What's going on?” “Ya know. Drinking, flirting, drinking some more.” He gives me an awkward smile like he knows I probably shouldn't be here. “What are you

having?” “Shots!” I shout at the top of my lungs grabbing the attention of the group of hotties Trish was previously tending to. Trish shoots a glance at me and then Rafe. He nods and she sets a round of shot glasses on the bar in front of us. She pours four shots of Jack Daniels Green Label. Good choice on her part. She pushes two over in front of Rafe and me, takes the third for herself and slides the fourth to Brody. “To Grace,” she says loudly as she lifts her glass to meet ours. Everyone around us shouts the same in unison. The four of us clink glasses and pour the liquid quickly down our throats. Slamming the shot glass upside down on the bar, I wince. Holy shit! It burns like hell. However, because of the previous amount of alcohol I have consumed already, the hurt is good. “Yee haw!” I shout at the top of my lungs throwing my arms in the air. I guess the whisky has turned me a little bit country. I hear a band start to bang out a song on the stage. The familiar voice sets me up straight. It's Olive! I didn't know she played here. Yay! I love her band. I glance back behind the bar and notice Brody staring up at her with a shit-eating grin

splayed across his handsome face. Well, this could be interesting. Rafe pulls on my arms to get me back in line. I assume he doesn't want to have more attention on me than I already have. I don't care. Let them see. Let them take pictures. Let them write and blog about me. I. Don't. Care. Linc has pretty much left me. I don't feel safe anywhere. And now I may have some kind of stalker. I don't care what happens now. I just want to let go and be free. “Don't!” I yell to Rafe. I whip around and stomp away from him towards the dance floor, shedding my jacket and throwing it back at him on the way. I grab the first decent looking guy who isn't near or holding a girl and pull him with me. I throw my arms around his neck and start to move my hips against his. I feel his hands snake around my waist and pull me in closer. Looking up I see two familiar brown eyes gazing down that halt me still. “Please don't stop moving this way, Grace.” “Ryan?” I'm confused. “What are...why...” With my alcohol induced mind mush, I’m having a hard time comprehending why I just grabbed one of my closest friends and started grinding on him. “I didn't know it was you. What are you doing here?” “I could ask you the same thing.”

“I'm...I just...I'm here with Rafe.” “Ah. I see. Where is he?” He looks around but brings his eyes back to me within seconds. I shrug my shoulders. “What are you doing here?” I tense for a moment. “Is Hayes here?” “No. I'm here with a few buddies.” I let out an awkward breath. “Seriously, Grace. What's going on? Why are you out obviously drinking too much and pulling random guys out to dirty dance with you?” “Nobody puts baby in a corner.” I giggle with a smile at my own witty movie reference. It quickly fades when realization hits me square in the face. I shouldn’t be here. I shouldn’t be doing this. “I...” I drop my arms and look away from him. “What am I doing? I think I need to go.” My head starts to spin a little as my breathing picks up speed. “Gracie.” He leans down to match my eye level. “It's me. You can talk to me about anything.” “I can't. I just...” “Let me take you home. I'll text Rafe and let him know I have you.” I nod. “Yeah. Okay.” Ryan takes his phone out of his pocket, presses a few buttons and shoves it back in to where he got it. His sport coat comes off and he drapes it around my shoulders. Pushing on the small of my back he led me to the front of the club and out the door. I faintly hear my name being yelled.

TUCKED SAFELY AWAY in the comfort of my apartment with Ryan's familiar arms wrapped around me, I lay on the couch watching mindless TV trying hard to shake the spins from my massive alcohol consumption this evening. My phone was ringing with calls and buzzing with text so much that I had Ryan turn it off. I didn't want to talk to anyone or see anyone. I'm sure I'm acting like a spoiled little girl but that's how I want it right now. I want to not feel. I want to forget about things, especially Linc. Yawn. I want to sleep. “Getting tired now, Gracie?” Ryan asked while nuzzling his nose in my hair. We’re lying on the longer side of the couch together; him lying on his side and me on my side in front of him. We're covered by a thick fleece blanket. “Mmm...I think so,” I answer wiggling a bit to get more comfortable. I had changed into shorts and a tee before we settled in on the couch. “Wanna go into your room to sleep or stay out here?” “I don't want to move. I want to stay out here just like this.”

Ryan let out a small moan before he kissed me on the temple. “Whatever you want, Gracie. But I have to say I'm glad it was me that you pulled out to the dance floor tonight.” My eyes fluttered open a bit. “Why is that?” I whispered. “Because I ended up here with you in my arms. I've been waiting to do this since high school, to hold you like this again.” Uh oh. “Ryan, I just need you to be my friend right now. I'm going through some stuff. I really need someone not involved in it to be with right now.” “Grace,” he growls, “I'm here for you. I always have been and always will be. You've been my girl since we were five years old. There's nothing I won't do for you. Nothing I haven't done for you.” Startled by his statement, I turn my head sideways to see his face when his lips come down to mine. I'm not sure if it's the emotions or the alcohol or simply the fact that he’s here with me saying these things, but I kiss him back. I leave my hands under the blanket but turn my body in his arms. His arms tighten around me as his lips knead mine. He’s a gentle kisser. His tongue comes out and slowly starts to stroke my closed lips. By instinct they part and he takes it upon himself to enter. As soon as mine reaches his I'm jolted by the sound of the door being pounded on.

“Gracie, let me in.” More pounding. “Gracie it's me. Let me in.” I jump up from the couch without thinking and quickly run to the door, throwing it open. “God, Rafe. I'm so sorry. I'm so sorry I left you.” I pull him in and fall into his arms. I utter a tiny cry and tears started rolling down my cheeks. “Hey. It's okay. I've got you now. I've got you.” He strokes my hair with one hand and holds me tight with the other. “You can't just leave like that. I had no idea where you’d gone or who you were with.” He kisses my forehead. “How did you get here?” “I brought her home,” Ryan said from behind me, glaring at Rafe. Wait. Ryan said he would text Rafe to let him know the plan. What the hell? “Thanks man. I got it from here.” Rafe returned Ryan's glare with one of his own. Rafe will win every pissing contest there is to be had that involves me. Ryan knows this and backs down. I turn slightly to look at Ryan. He looks torn. He opens his mouth to say something but closes it immediately. Again, with Rafe here he knows his place is runner-up at best. “Thanks for bringing me home, Ryan. I appreciate it.” I show a small smile and turn away from him, pushing my head into Rafe's chest.

Ryan lets out a deep breath. “Sure. I'll leave you two.” He grabs his sport coat from the closet and reaches for the doorknob. I turn to look at him as he turns to look at me. We stare at each other for a long second. “I'll see you around, Gracie.” Not knowing how to respond, I nod my head and bury my face into Rafe's chest again. I hear the door shut and it brings out more tears. I'm ashamed of what just happened. Ryan is an old friend and I think we've ruined that now. Rafe walks me to the bedroom, picks me up and lays me in the bed. Pulling the covers over me, he gives me a peck on the lips. “I'll be back in a minute, Gracie.” I nod as my eyes sleepily flutter shut. Oh, sweet darkness. Take it all away. I beg of you.

I'M NOT SURE HOW LONG I’ve been sleeping. I feel the bed beside me cave in a bit and an arm reach around to cover me and pull me close. I scoot back a little more. “Hold me closer, Rafe,” I say sleepily with my eyes still closed. He obliges my request. A low voice responds, “Whatever you want.” Wait!

A second after the light bulb goes off in my head, I'm being turned to face him. I blink my eyes a few times until they can stay open. I stare in confusion, not fully realizing who I’m looking at. Once my brain completely catches up with my eyes, they fly open wider and catch those blue beamers that I’ve fallen in love with staring straight at me. Straight into my soul. Linc is home. I still can’t breathe.

Chapter Thirty

“N

o.” I sit up and push on his chest. “No! No! No!” I scream shaking my head back and forth almost violently. I’m spinning again. I need to stop. “Grace, it's okay. I'm here,” Linc says calmly. He leans in and tries to kiss me. I push harder and roll away, falling off the side of the bed in the process. “No! You don't get to do that.” I can't even look at him as I lay flat on the floor, looking at the ceiling. He lets out a small laugh. “Grace.” “No.” I say firmly one more time while rising to stand. I point at him. “It's been three damn days with no word from you. You do not get to lay in this bed with me. You do not get to hold me. And you certainly do not get to kiss me.” I turn ungracefully on my heel and walk out the door. Walking quickly, I trip in the hallway but thankfully don't fall. Linc is hot on my tail. I enter the living room and see Rafe sitting quietly on the couch staring blankly at the unlit fireplace. He stands at attention when he sees me rushing in. I sprint to him and jump into his open arms knocking the two of us down onto the couch nearly landing on Duritz. My puppy jumps down and scampers off

into the kitchen, almost like he can feel the tension in the room. “I can't do it. I can't see him right now. I want to but I can't,” I whisper into the crook of Rafe's neck. “Shhh,” he whispers back while stroking my hair. “Gracie, calm down. You're shaking. Calm down.” Hearing Linc move closer to us I squeeze Rafe tighter. I’m not letting go of this man. He’s currently my only lifeline to sanity and to halting a panic attack. “Grace,” Linc begs. “Baby, talk to me.” I don't move or make a sound. I'm barely even breathing. “Please,” he sounds strained. “Please look at me. Talk to me.” Finding strength from Rafe's hold, I respond still not removing my head from the crook of his neck. “I can't see you right now. I'm glad you're back, but I can't see you.” “Let me explain. Give me a chance to tell you-” “Tell me what exactly?” I finally lift my head and look at him. He doesn't answer. I'm not sure what kind of expression I have on my face, but he looks stunned. I pull back from Rafe but stay straddled in his lap. “Go ahead then. Tell me. I would love to hear about where you’ve been the last few days. What

you were doing the last few days when I was being stalked and scared in the one place I should feel the safest. So, go ahead, Linc. Tell me.” I surprised myself, and probably Rafe too, by staying somewhat calm. “And while you're at it, you can also tell me who Rebecca is and why you were with her in Boston.” He takes a step closer and I instinctively lean forward and drop my forehead to Rafe's shoulder. He wraps his arms around me again. “Grace, please. Please just come here,” he pathetically begs again. “I need to feel you right now. Startling myself, I begin to cry as Linc takes another step forward, reaching out for me. “You don't get to touch her right now, Linc,” Rafe scolds as he rubs my back with one hand and lifts the other to stop Linc from coming any closer. “Not when she says no.” “I just...I need to...” He rubs both hands over his face. “Aw, hell.” He's defeated. I can hear it in his voice. I give in a little and look up. Our eyes meet and emotions start to stir inside me. Staring into those perfect eyes, I realize that I owe it not only to myself, but also to Linc to hear him out. I break the gaze and look at Rafe. Leaning into his ear I whisper so only he can hear, “I should hear him out.”

“Are you sure? You don't need to do this right now. You can sleep on it tonight and think about it in the morning,” he quietly whispers back. “I'm sure. I'll be okay.” I pull back from Rafe and stand, still facing him. “You stay here. I'll let you know if I need you.” He lifts himself off the couch and stands beside me. We stare at each other for a quick second and he nods in understanding of what I want. You can do this, Grace. I turn to Linc and sigh. “Okay. Let's talk.” I shuffle past him and down the hall to the bedroom. Our bedroom. He follows. I shut the door after he enters and we both settle into separate chairs across the coffee table from one another. We stare, neither of us wanting to speak first. I'm not sure how much time has passed by us, but I'm not going to be the first to speak. This is all him. He begged me to let him talk. So, I'm sitting here staring at his beautiful face waiting for him to explain the last few days. He looks pained and tired. It’s three o'clock in the morning after all. My drunkenness is all but gone, however I'm sure I’ll have one hell of a hangover when I actually wake up from all this emotion and little sleep.

“I'm sorry for being unavailable to you,” he says in a strained voice. “I should have been there. Really, I shouldn’t have let you go in the first place. I knew you would be safer here with me.” “But you weren't even here. You were in Boston.” “I would have stayed for you.” “You didn't,” I mumble. “Neither did you,” he bites back. Touché. That one stings a bit. “You know why I thought I had to leave. But I changed my mind and came back. You know where I’ve been the last three days. I, however, just found out today where you’ve been. Or what you’ve been doing.” He breaks our stare and lowers his head. “All I wanted to know was that you were okay and, maybe that you were thinking about me. I never stopped thinking about you.” He lifts his head back up and stares at me again. His eyes show a slight glimmer. “I never stop thinking about you. Ever. The reason I do what I do is for you. For us. You have to know that. The reason is always you.” Oh, swell. A bullshitter. “I don't know that.” I stand and start moving towards the door. “I have something to show you. I'll be right back.”

I go out into the kitchen and grab the envelope from the bar. Rafe is sound asleep on the couch. I take off his shoes, throw the fleece blanket over him and kiss his forehead. “I love you, Rafe.” He mumbles something in response and snuggles in with the blanket. I head back into the bedroom. Linc is still where I left him. He’s hunched over with his elbows on his knees and his forehead in his hands. He must be deep in thought because he hasn't acknowledged me being back in the room. “Linc?” I say softly. His head shoots up. What’s happened to him these last few days? He looks like he's aged in the time we've been apart. I have a not-so-good feeling turning in my tummy. Just breathe. I hand him the envelope and he takes it without hesitation. Leaning back in the chair he examines it by flipping it over a few times before opening the flap and pulling out the contents. I sit back down in my seat and watch him as he looks over the photos. His eyes go wide and he shakes his head. Noticing the note, he sets the photos in his lap and begins to read it. Moving the pile onto the small table, he leans forward putting his elbows on his knees again, still holding the note. He looks up at me briefly, then back down at the note and reads it again. After a long pause with him just staring at that damn piece of paper, he looks back at me.

“Do you know who did this?” “No. Miles is working on it.” “Fuck. I should have been here.” He blows out a puff of air. “I should have been here,” he says again slamming the note on the table. He gets up from the chair. Kneeling in front of me, he lays his head in my lap wrapping his arms around my waist. “Forgive me, Grace. I know I'm a piece of shit, but please forgive me. “ I want to touch him, but I don't. “I'm not sure what I’m supposed to be forgiving.” “Everything. Everything about my life.” “I think you need to tell me about Boston before I can do that. And Rebecca.” He lifts his head and stares at me with pleading eyes. He pushes back and sits on his heels. “I know. You deserve to hear it all.” He lifts himself and sits on the coffee table in front of me, never taking his eyes from mine. He takes in a deep breath and slowly blows it out. “Rebecca was my girlfriend a lifetime ago. We met the summer before my freshman year of college. She had a boyfriend, Justin, at the time. Neither of us seemed to care she was with us both. I wanted her and I didn't care how I had her. I was the 'other' guy until I pushed her and she had the balls to break up with him. It was hard on her because he was her high school sweetheart.” He pauses to search my face for a

reaction. I get what he's looking for, but this bit of information doesn’t affect me in the least. “We'd been together a little over three months when she found out she was pregnant.” I gasp. “I had no idea if this child was mine or Justin's, since she had been with us both. She swore it was mine, but I wasn't truly convinced. I talked to Mama about it and she took Rebecca in to have a Chorionic Villus Sampling done around twelve weeks. This test would tell us within a week if I was the father or not.” I can tell he's getting a little nervous. I want to reach out, grab him and hold him tight, but I can't. I need to hear this first. I try to keep my emotions in check and keep a straight face. “It turned out that I was the father.” I think I might throw up. “We were eighteen-year-old kids. I couldn't have felt more like an irresponsible fuck-up. She wanted to terminate but I didn't want her to. We got ourselves into it and I felt we had to take the responsibility for our actions. We told her parents first, which went over pretty well considering. They also thought we should go through with the pregnancy and that Rebecca should stay in school for her first semester at the University and start back again in the summer term.”

“Then we told my parents. Mama understood our reasoning for wanting to keep the baby. Dad didn't. He was worried about what his colleagues would think and how he would be judged and the possibility that he wouldn’t be re-elected for another term if the voting public found out. He and I fought about it at length. Nothing got resolved that day and I went back to Boston for school. The following weekend I went back to the house without Rebecca to talk to him about it again. I found out he’d paid off her and her parents to keep the pregnancy quiet.” “We weren't allowed to see each other anymore either. She dropped out of school and dad moved her family to a home in Pennsylvania near her grandparents. He agreed to pay all of the medical bills as long as she stayed away from the family. She was only allowed to have contact with Mama. I would get updates but only on a bi-monthly basis. I had just moved home for the summer after my second semester ended when Mama told me the baby had been born three weeks prior to my return. I was a father but with no child.” He lowered his eyes from mine and dropped his head. He looked devastated while recalling the memories. I reached out and covered his hands with mine. He looked back up at me, turned his hands over, and took my hands in his. An uncontrollable smile peaked at his touch. This

prompts him to do the same. It's quickly lost when he continues to tell me more. “The following two weeks after I came home were pure hell. All I could think about was Rebecca and the baby. I didn't even know its gender or name. One day a woman showed up at our door with a baby saying she was sent to deliver it to the father. Mama and I were so confused. Dad informed us that Rebecca was giving the baby to the family. “I found out much later that she practically begged for us to take it. Dad paid more money to her family for me to have full custody and for her to relinquish her rights as the mother. I was told she didn't want to be a mother anyway and that made the process quick and easy. “So, there I was, nineteen years old and the father of a newborn. The family kept the baby loved, warm, safe and fed. Dad got re-elected so we didn't keep it a secret, we just didn't give details unless directly asked. A lot of people had assumed my parents adopted or something. We let them think what they wanted. The last thing dad needed for his campaign and the family business was a baby scandal with a teenage son. “When I went back to school, Mama would take care of the baby during the week and I would be home on the weekends to do the fatherly duties.” He smiles again. I can tell he really loves

being a dad. He drops to his knees again in front of me and pulls my hands to his chest. “You love being a father, don't you?” “I do.” Oh my God. He hasn't told me where the child is now. Is it with Rebecca? Is that why he went to see her? Does she have custody now? Does he want the kid back? Does he want Rebecca back, too? All this time and he’s never told me any of this. “I have another really important detail to share with you.” I brace myself. “Okay.” His eyes go soft. “The baby was a boy. A healthy and happy boy.” His eyes gloss over with unshed tears and he takes a deep breath. Oh my God. He's going to tell me the baby is dead. Or maybe Rebecca took him back and he's trying to get in touch with her to see him again. She has his son and he’s going back to her. I feel sick. I think I might throw up. “My son is Kennedy,” he blurts out.

Chapter Thirty-one

H

oly shit. I snap my head up towards him and I'm pretty sure my face looks like it was just hit by a rather large Mac truck. Breathe in. Breathe out. Breathe in. Breathe out. “I...but he...what?” “Everyone assumes he’s my little brother and we let them. Rebecca named him Zachary. But after I got custody of him I legally changed his name to Kennedy. My father thought he should have a family name. Meaning a political one.” “I don’t understand. Why doesn’t he live with you?” “He stays at the family house so he can be properly taken care of by Mama. We have a great relationship. I see him as often as I can. I pay for almost everything for him. He's the reason I have my hands in so many businesses. I want him to have the best life possible. He's my everything.” “I... but...” I'm trying desperately to gather my thoughts. “Is this why you dislike your father so much?”

“I hate him for what he did to Rebecca and her family. But I owe him at the same time for bringing Kennedy to me. Risking your life for someone changes things.” He smiles and it finally reaches his eyes. “Kennedy has made me a better man. He's taught me what it's like to love and be love unconditionally.” The love he has for his son amazes me. The things he’s gone through to be able to be a good father has definitely made him a strong man. “He told me that your good for me, good for both of us, and I need to marry you one day,” he says with a half laugh. “He what?” “You heard me, Grace. He likes that you take him to Asher's hockey games and bake him cookies and watch boy movies with him and play board games with him and let him stay here. He's crazy about you.” He grins even bigger, if that's possible. “I'm crazy about you.” “I don’t know what to say.” “You’re my everything, too, Grace.” He opens one of my hands and places it palm down against his chest, over his heart. “Do you feel this?” I stare at our hands as tears prick the backs of my eyes. “You own this. This beats for you.” “Linc,” I whisper. I lower my head and release the dam to let the tears freely roll down my face.

He lifts my chin with his free hand, leans forward and kisses me. I have not felt these lips for days. I've missed them. I've missed him. We keep kissing gently, feeling the emotions. This is more than just a kiss. Every ounce of his love for me is being poured into my body through this kiss. I can taste the salt from my tears as they dip between our lips. He doesn't let go of my hand on his chest. I don't want him to either. I need to feel this. I need to feel him. As I press harder on his chest his heart speeds up under my palm. I slow the kiss and pull back. “I need you to tell me why you were in Boston with Rebecca.” Linc pushes himself up and positions his body back onto the coffee table. He nods. “Okay.” He inhales a deep breath and lets it out slowly. “Shortly after you left for the Hamptons I got a call from Mama. She told me that Rebecca had called her. She moved to Boston recently for a job relocation. Calling Mama was her way of finding me and Kennedy. She wanted to see us so she gave her my cell. I got the call from her shortly after I hung up with Mama. She talked about regretting giving in to my father's demands and the threats and the payoff. She was crying and...” He tears his sad eyes from mine and hangs his head. Rubbing his forehead.

I put my hand on his knee. “It's okay, Linc. I know she's important in your life. In Kennedy's life.” He raises his head, grabs my hand and squeezes his eyes shut. A full minute passes before he opens his eyes again. Looking deep into mine, he continues. “She needed to see him. She deserved to see him. I couldn't deny her that. Even if he doesn't remember her, she's his mother. I had tried to get in contact with her for so many years with no luck. I gave up shortly after Kennedy turned five. But I thought maybe if she were to see him, she would change her mind and want to be his mother again. So, I set up to take him to meet her the next morning. I picked him up from my parents and drove to Boston that night, staying in a hotel. He needed to adjust to the emotions of meeting his mother. I've talked very little about her to him. It wasn't a subject he brought up much, so I didn't have to try to explain the complicated situation to him. Until now. We sat up all night talking about her and what she was like back then. The next morning, we met her at a diner near the Harvard campus for breakfast. I thought being in public would help; keep the emotions in check. I was wrong. She cried about how she thinks about us all the time and misses us every day. She...Oh God.” He jumped up

and started pacing back and forth behind the couch running a hand through his hair. “Linc...” “I can't Grace. I can't tell you more. I can't pull you into this.” I remain in the chair but sit back and pull my feet in under my ass. “Into what?” “Into...I can't.” “Linc, please.” “Into this screwed up situation.” “I don't understand.” He stops pacing, places both hands on the back of the couch and leans into it. “She wants us back, Grace. She wants us to be a family.” He doesn't look at me. Why won't he look at me. Oh God. Does he want to be a family with her? “Oh.” I pick at an imaginary piece of lint on the arm of the chair. “Is that what you want?” His head snaps up and those gorgeous but tormented eyes lock with mine. He stalks over to me, drops to his knees and pulls me into him. Wrapping his strong arms around me, he buries his head in the crook of my neck. “Never,” he whispers. “You are my family. You are what I want.” “What about Kennedy? What does he want?” “It doesn't matter what he wants. He's only ten. I make decisions for him.”

I push back from Linc's embrace. “He deserves to get to know his mother.” He takes a deep breath. “I asked him about it the next day. He questions her. He doesn't understand why she’s waited until now to reach out to him. I'm not going to tell him about his Grandfather's hand in the situation. All he needs to know is that she hasn't been around for ten years. She didn't fight for him. I feel bad for her for what my father did, but she could have come to me. I'm a fighter. I would have found a way for her to see him. To be in his life.” “What about you? What does she want with you?” “It's been a hell of a few days. Can we go to bed and finish this in the morning?” “No. I want to know what she wants from you.” “Baby, it doesn't matter what she wants. She can't have Kennedy and she sure as shit can't have me.” “Is that what she wants? She wants to be with you?” He sighs again. “She does.” He takes my jaw in his hands. “She can't have someone who belongs to someone else. I'm yours.” He kisses me. “And you’re mine.” He kisses me again. Deeper this time. Once again, I push back from him. “Linc, I don't want to come between Kennedy and his

mother.” “That's not going to happen. You can't come between a relationship that doesn't exist. I'm not going to let her run to us after ten years and act like nothing has changed. Everything has changed.” He kisses me. “He isn't a baby anymore. I'm not a teenager anymore. She is our past. You are our future.” He kisses me again. I'm sunk. I kiss him back this time. Hard. I've been so emotional and deprived of him for days. I need to feel him. I need to love him. We start to paw at each other getting restless and eager to be touching. He grabs the hem of my tank top and pulls it up and over my head barely breaking our connected lips. He slides his hands into the waistband of my shorts as I lift my hips and pulls them down the length of my legs. I pull back from him and grab at his shirt. I yank the shirt over him throwing it on the floor. He grabs my face and brings me to him. Our lips smack against each other fiercely and we begin to make out again. I open my mouth to let him in and he does so with force. Our tongues wrestle as my hands roam his back. Linc breaks away and stands. He reaches out and grabs my arms lifting me into his arms. I wrap my legs around his waist and link my arms behind

his neck. I kiss up and down his neck and chin, then his jaw. He backs up and sits on the couch moving me so my legs are straddling each side of him. I can feel his manhood pushing on me through our clothes. The barrier between us sucks and I need them off now. As he kisses me, his hands run up and down my back then front. My sensitive skin tingles in the wake of his movements. I reach down and release the button of his jeans, taking the zipper down next. He lifts his hips and slides the jeans down his legs past his knees, taking his boxer briefs with them. His big boy stands at attention for me. I grasp it in one hand and begin to stroke up and down. Linc slides his hands to my waist looping his fingers into the band of my thong. With one quick tug, it disintegrate at his hands. I deepen the kiss and he growls in my mouth. I lift up on my knees as he places his hands back onto my waist. With his guidance, I slide back down onto his lap taking all of him in. He fills me to my limit and I moan in a mixture of pain and pleasure. He stills for a moment letting my body get the feel of him again. He lifts his hips and we start to move in a synchronized motion. I throw my head back as Linc takes one of my breasts into his mouth. He sucks and nips as we continue to move up and down, up and down.

My breath is growing shorter and I can feel myself tightening around him. He picks up the pace. I grab at the back of his neck pulling at his hair as he lays his forehead on my chest. “Hold on, Grace. This is going to be fierce.” He pumps faster and harder. He pulls his head back and I close my eyes. “Open your eyes, Grace. I want to look into your eyes when you let go.” He wraps his arms all the way around me, holding me as close as he can while staring straight into my eyes. They are burning through me with lust and love. As the pleasure reaches its peak, I let go with a wild moan saying a bunch of words that don't even make sense. “Ti amo la mia bella ragazza,” Linc growls as he finds his own release. “Fuck!” He lays his forehead back on my chest as we both catch our breath. Minutes pass by as we soak in the moment. So emotional. So tiring. “I need you to tell me something,” he whispers. I would tell him anything at this point. “Okay.” “You were sent pictures of me in Boston.” I nod hesitantly because we've already established this. “Why was I sent pictures of you and Patrick kissing in the Park?”

“What?” I question as I pull off of him and stand. I pull on my tank top and go in search of my panties. Nice after sex talk we’re having. “Pictures, Grace.” He stands and pulls up his boxer briefs and steps out of his pant legs that are hugging his ankles. He walks over to his bag near the foyer entrance. After pulling an envelope out of it, he comes back to me and sits on an arm of a chair. “These were on my desk at Mercury when I stopped there before I left town.” He hands me the envelope. I stare at it for a moment. I shake my head and continue my search for the damn shorts. Moving behind the couch I get on my hands and knees and look underneath it. Aha! Not my panties, but I found my missing navy shoe, the one I didn’t throw at Patrick, from months ago. I stand back up and walk around the front of the chair. I spot my shorts peeking out from under the coffee table. I grab them, noticing my panties on the floor nearby. “Jesus Christ. You shredded these.” I hold them up for him to see. “I did.” He uses his boyish charm and grins at me. “Stop avoiding the question.” I scowl as I pull the shorts up my legs. He holds out the envelope for me to take. I grab at it almost crumpling it. I look up at him and then down to the envelope in my hand. I'm scared as hell to open

this. I drop the shoe on the floor by the chair. Taking a deep breath, I lift the flap and pull out the contents. Damn it. It's me and Patrick in Central Park after I ran out of the apartment to meet Rafe. He's holding me. Kissing me. This is not good. I look up from the pictures and see Linc staring at me, searching my face for any kind answer. I'm not sure I have one that’ll ease his mind. He's going to go after Patrick for this. He may really hurt him for this. “It's not what it looks like.” Ugh. Such a cliché answer. “He was kissing me, but I didn't kiss him back.” After a few moments of just staring at each other, I open my mouth to plead to him that nothing is going on with Patrick. Linc beat me to the punch. “Did you want to leave town because you felt guilty?” Oh. My. God. My heart has stopped beating. I feel my face pale and fall the floor. I have no idea what I'm feeling at this moment. I can't believe he would think this. I look up to him. Speechless. I don't know what to say that will make this better for anyone. Every answer I have will piss him off so much he'll go

after Patrick. I can't let that happen. For his sake and for Patrick's life. He's staring at me with a blank expression. I can't read him. I need to know what he's thinking. I need to know he trusts me enough. Without a word, he drops his head, stands, and leaves the room. The door closes so quietly I barely hear it. I'm left in the room alone. I have no idea what just happened. Does he not trust me? Did I just ruin everything with Linc? I can't breathe. I can't feel. All I can hear is a faint ringing between my ears. Some might call it stunned stupid. I call it dead but breathing. Fuck Patrick. He ruins everything.

Chapter Thirty-two

D

aylight is coming and morning is greeting me with her bitchy, annoyingly yellow orb. I'm not sure how long I’ve been sitting in this spot. I haven't slept. I haven't moved. I'm not sure I'm even breathing. My breath left when Linc walked out on me. “Gracie.” I hear someone talking. “Gracie. Look at me.” I turn my head up. Rafe is here. He puts a pathetic smile on his face for my sake. “Gracie, you look like ass.” I let out a half laugh. “Thanks.” Rafe says nothing in return. Just pulls me from the chair to the floor and into his lap. I curl into him. “In case you're wondering, Linc is still here. He didn't leave last night.” I look up to him. “He's still here?” “Yeah. He slept in his office.” “Oh.” “You want to tell me why?” I shake my head against his chest. “Alright. You want to make out a little.” I start to giggle, which is a foreign feeling right now.

We sit in silence as time passes. I have no idea how long we've been like this. Rafe has been patient, but I can feel him start to squirm beneath me. “Uh, Grace?” “Yeah?” I whisper. “I think my legs are dead,” he deadpans while poking one of his thighs. I roll off his lap and awkwardly lay on the floor. “I'm going to get my bag and take a shower. I'll be right back.” I nod against the carpet. How pathetic am I? “Arrrrrrrrrg,” I growl at myself and pinch my eyes closed. After a short time, I hear the door open again and footsteps enter the room. They stop behind me. I'm suddenly lifted into strong arms. I don't even bother to open my eyes. “I can't do this anymore,” I mumble almost incoherently. “What can't you do, Grace?” “I can't keep hiding and running away from things. I can't keep having everyone clean up the messes I make. I can't keep getting angry over the littlest shit. I'm sabotaging myself and my love for you.” I'm not even sure that’s what I'm saying. I'm thinking it, but I'm so tired I don't know for sure if I'm actually speaking it. I'm placed on the bed and the duvet is spread over me. Sleep is taking me quickly. I look forward

to the dark. I feel safe in the dark. I can’t be blinded by the reflections off the glass of my broken walls. The bed caves behind me and I feel a kiss on the soft spot below my right ear. Just before I fall into darkness, I faintly hear a low voice whispering in my ear. “It’s okay to breathe.”

TO SAY THAT I FEEL hungover is an understatement. I feel beyond that but not from drinking. The throbbing in my head is mocking me by pounding harder with every blink of my eyes. I'm really starting to think my body hates me right now. Traitor. After a few minutes of fighting with myself, I blink my eyes open. Slowly sitting up, I assess the bedroom: The sun is up. The room is dim. The bed is cold. And I'm alone. I reluctantly get out of bed and head straight for the shower. Entering the bathroom, I notice a large vase filled with pink lilies. I grin not knowing what they’re for but not caring either. I hop in the shower and turn the water as hot as I can stand. Washing yesterday off of me is the best thing for me right now.

After the invigorating shower, I walk out into the vast room in my cozy robe and make way to the closet to get dressed for the day. On top of the dresser on my side of the closet is another vase filled with yellow lilies. Another grin slides across my face. Not taking too much care in what I wear, I dress quickly. I'm starting to feel better about this day. I can do this. I can go on. I don't need anyone saving me or protecting me. I can do it myself. I feel empowered. I am woman, hear me roar. Or at least hear me purr. This is a first for me. I'm not sure where these new feelings came from, but I don't care and I don't question it. Miles can't clean up after me forever. I won’t let him. And Linc...well, I don't even know where we stand right now. He may not even want to bother with me anymore. After Patrick and now the thing with Ryan, I'm not sure what I'm going to do. As I pass the sitting area I notice yet another vase on the little table filled with orange lilies. I don't know what I did to deserve all these flowers, but I certainly don't mind getting them. I’m a damn lady after all. And ladies like to get flowers. I drag my ass out into the kitchen to get a snack and stop dead in my tracks before I even get there. I turn to the living room. My mouth drops open as

my eyes blink rapidly. This can't be real. This has to be a dream. After gathering my thoughts and pulling myself back to reality, I sweep my eyes through the vast room. Vase upon vase of lilies in every color imaginable are placed on every surface and in every nook and cranny possible. I step further into the room and walk around looking at each vase one by one. I slowly turn a complete three-sixty just like in the movies. They’re perfect. I sit on the sofa and stare at the room. “Oh my,” I whisper as I fold myself into the cushion. Just breathe. “They're amazing.” I whip my head around to see Rafe leaning over the back of the couch. “They are.” “He did this for you.” “Where is he?” “Not sure.” Rafe shrugs and jumps over the back of the couch lading on the cushion next to me. “He left late this morning and hasn't been back since. He wanted me to give you this.” He handed me a small card and put his arm around me. I open the little envelope and pull out the equally little card. A lily for every moment that I've thought of you since I fell in love with you. I re-read that sentence over and over until the words blur from my tears.

“What happened last night?” “I fucked up.” I clutch the card to my chest. “He thinks he did.” “No. I did. He laid it all out there. All his feelings. He told me about Rebecca and what he was doing in Boston.” I turned so Rafe and I are facing each other. “He has a son.” “Huh?” “Yeah. He has a ten-year-old son.” I take a deep breath. “It's Kennedy.” “Wait a sec. His brother is his kid? That's some fucked up backwoods shit.” “He's not his brother,” I snap back. “We all just assumed he was. He's actually his son, with this Rebecca person.” “Oh, damn.” “Yep. And I made it worse by pressing him about her.” I sigh. “I just wanted to know if he wants to be with her now that she’s back in the picture. They have a history, which is drama filled to say the least, and they have a son. That’s a bond that I can't touch. How do I compete with that?” Rafe looks around the room. “Judging from the looks of the apartment, I don't think you have anything to worry about.” “I don't feel so sure about that. I showed him the pictures that I was sent and he showed me a set of his own. They were of me and Patrick in the park before you showed up.”

“Fuck.” He shakes his head. “He asked me what happened. I told him that he kissed me but I didn't kiss him back. Then he asked if I left because I felt guilty.” Tears start to wet my eyes again. “I was so stunned that I became speechless. I didn't answer him. I couldn't answer him. If I told him what really happened then he would go hunt Patrick down. I don’t feel guilty because I didn’t kiss him back. I want nothing to do with him. I want Linc. “I didn’t answer him so he left the room and I haven't seen him since. I screwed up, Rafe. How could I have been so stupid? I make him wait for sex. I didn't tell him I love him back after he told me many times. He gets jumped because of me. I leave for the Hamptons and don't let him come with. I get drunk to forget about him and let Ryan be stupid and ruined us in the process.” “I'm not so sure about that.” “Why do you seem so confident about how Linc feels? Did he say something to you?” “I think you've forgotten that I’ve been here this whole time. From the moment Ryan left until now.” He scoots closer to me and takes my hands in his. “I called him, Gracie.” “You called him?” I tilt my head. “When?” “When we were at Mercury. When you traipsed off onto the dance floor and ditched me.” He looks hurt. “The bartender girl called him but got no

answer. Brody was bartending that night, too, so he called him after that. No answer again. I called him and got him to answer. I told him to get his ass here or shit was really going to hit the fan. He got to the apartment after I had put you in bed. I explained our night and the previous few days. He was frantic. I tried to get him to wait until today to talk knowing that you both needed time to cool off and calm down. But you know Linc. He listens to no one. “I didn't see him again until early this morning. He’d slept in his office; if he even slept at all. This morning, he walked right past me as I was getting my bag and went straight to the bedroom. I followed him just to make sure he didn't do anything stupid. He picked you up off the floor, put you in bed and lay with you until you were sound asleep. He walked past me again and asked me to have a talk with him. I told him about the situation with Patrick in the Park. After that, he left in a hurry and didn't come back until later with a few delivery guys and Brody. That's when all the flowers came.” “Oh.” I had no idea Rafe had seen all this happen. He nodded. “Yeah. I helped him place them around the apartment. We didn't say much to each other. But what he did tell me is that he's sorry for the way he's been acting for the last week or so.”

He squeezed my hands tighter. “He's crazy about you and now he's afraid he's lost you. He's a wreck.” Tears fall down the sides of my face at their own free will. “He hasn't lost me,” I whisper. “We need to find him and tell him before he does something stupid.” “He won't do anything stupid. He's probably just at the gym getting out some aggression.” “Gracie, there's something I haven't told you yet.” “Since when do you keep anything from me?” I search his eyes for answers. “He called Miles this morning and they were talking about Patrick.” Fear fills my body and I start to breathe heavily. “I'm not exactly sure what's going on. I couldn't hear the whole conversation, but I think he's with Miles right now.” I jump up and move quickly towards the front door. “Where are you going?” “To find them or Patrick. If they get to him before I can, they're going to hurt him or God forbid kill him.” “Then I'm coming with you.” He follows me into the foyer to grab our jackets and we race out the door.

I knock frantically on Thomas' door, hoping he answers quickly. “Thomas, I need you to take me to find Miles.” “Right away.” He grabs what he needs and we all head down to the garage. I call Miles on the way. “Hey, Gracie,” Miles says nonchalantly. “Miles,” I say exhaustedly. “Is Linc with you?” “He is. Why? Is something wrong?” “Yes. No. I don't know. Is he okay?” “Yeah. We're at the office. What's wrong with you?” “Nothing. I'm just worried after our fight last night and with all that Patrick stuff and the pictures...” “Gracie. Stop. No need for you to worry. We're taking care of all that.” “That's what I'm worried about. Please don't hurt him.” “Hurt who?” “Patrick. Please just leave him be. I haven't heard or seen him since the day in the Park. I've let it go. You two need to let it go, too.” “Uh uh. Not going to happen.” “Please,” I beg. “No, Gracie. There are things that you don't know that need to be handled and unfortunately they involve your dear, dear ex-fiancé.” He sounds so cold.

“What things?” Silence falls between us. “What things, Miles?” I demand. “Where are you?” “In the car with Rafe and Thomas coming to find you.” “Go back to the apartment. We'll be there when we can.” “No.” “Grace, go back to the apartment! We'll be there soon.” The bastard hangs up on me. “Gah!” I scream just as Thomas' phone chimes. He turns around the block in the direction of my apartment. “I'm guessing that was Miles.” “Yes. He says to take you back,” he comments while looking at me through the rear-view mirror. I guess I’m going back home.

Chapter Thirty-three

“W

here in the hell are they?” I yell. I've been pacing the living room for the last hour. It's been two and a half since we turned the car around and came home. “We'll be there soon, my ass!” “Gracie, they'll be here when they can,” Olive says to me. She came over with Briar at my request. I need as many of my friends around me as I can get. “Maybe something came up at the office.” God bless her, but she's damn crazy if she thinks something just “came up”. “Screw this. I'm calling them.” I run into the bedroom, grab my phone and dial up Miles. It goes straight to voicemail. I quickly dial Patrick. Again, voicemail. This can't be good. Pacing back and forth in my bedroom, I try to think of what else I can do. Aha! Brody. I quickly dial his number. “Hello?” “Brody. Hi, it's Grace.” “Grace. It's nice to hear from you. How do you like the lilies?” “Have you seen Linc?” I blurt out dismissing his question.

“What do you mean? I was with him this morning. The last place I knew him going was Jersey.” “I talked to Miles and he was with him at the Stratton building. They were supposed to be at my apartment three hours ago. No one is picking up their damn phone.” “Let me check his schedule.” I hear him rustling papers and tapping on a keyboard. “Huh. He cleared his schedule today.” “The whole day?” “Yeah. That's odd. I didn't know he did that. Let me make a few calls and get back to you. Sit tight, okay?” “Okay. And Brody, Patrick isn't answering his phone either.” “Shit,” I hear grumbled on the other end. “I'll call you when I know something.” “Thanks.” I disconnect, falling on the bed and closing my eyes to block out the world. If only for a few moments. I must have drifted off to sleep because I'm startled awake by loud commotion in the living room. With my phone still clutched in my hand, I leap from the bed. Before I can get to the door, Rafe comes charging in with my coat in his hands. “Gracie, we have to go!” he yells as if he's out of breath.

“Go where?” I ask as he pushes my coat up my arms. “Fairview. Something's happened. We have to go. Now!” “I don't understand,” I reply as he shoves me out the door and down the hall. He stays silent as we make our way down to street-level. Thomas is there, waiting for us. He helps me into the car and Rafe follows. The ride to the hospital in New Jersey was eerily quiet. Rafe isn't saying anything. He just grips my hand tightly. A million and one things are running through my head. Pulling up to the front, Rafe jumps out and drags me with him. Passing the front desk, I spot Daddy standing by the bank of elevators. “Daddy? What's going on?” He encircles me with his arms and pulls me in tight. “We'll find out soon, Gracie.” The three of us step onto the elevator and let it guide us to the eighth floor. As we step out I’m greeted by every face that is familiar in my life. Miles, who has a bandage on his left forearm, is speaking with Amy in hushed tones. Olive is standing next to Brody and Cal with Asher nearby texting on his phone. Hayes is leaning on her mother's shoulder. Grant is off to the side talking animatedly on his phone. Parker is at the desk talking to a nurse while Landon is hugging Briar in

a corner. I keep scanning the vast entryway. I don't see Linc. My family is here. His family is here. Panic hits me square in the face and slides throughout my entire body. I start to shake as every terrible scenario ever known to man plays through my head. Daddy grabs my hand and squeezes tight as my breathing increases to the point of panting. All of my will power is being taken just to keep the air flowing through me. Somewhere around me I hear whispering. “We need to tell her. She needs to go to him,” I faintly hear Rafe say. “Maybe we should get her calm first,” someone else says. I think it was Briar. “No. She's the only one that can help him right now. She's the only one he wants to see,” a deep voice says. I'm not sure who that is. As the whisper fight continues around me, all the voices start to mesh together into a buzzing sound in my ears. I can't take this. I need to know what's going on. I need to see Linc. “Stop!” I scream as I press my eyes closed as hard as I can. “Can someone please tell me what's going on!” Brody steps forward and puts his hands on my shoulders. I slowly open my eyes and focus on him. “It's Kennedy. He's been shot.”

Chapter Thirty-four

T

he fucking irony of the statement doesn't even register to me. It would have been funny if it wasn't so real. But this can't be real. I must be having some kind of sick nightmare. All the air has left my body and I can't breathe. I'm struggling to catch any kind of breath possible. I grab my stomach and double over, falling to my knees. Daddy comes with me and I can feel Thomas' hands at my shoulders. My body continues to shake as I catch air little by little. I don't understand what is happening. He's just a boy. “Grace.” Someone is shaking my shoulders. “Grace. You need to pull it together. Linc has been asking for you.” I nod, but I'm unsure of what I should do or how I should act. This little boy, Linc's little boy, is hurt. I've come to love him. He's a part of my life now. I need to see him. I need to be with him to let him know I love him. What if something happens before I can tell him how much he means to me. He needs to be okay. He has to be okay. I lift my head as if I were moving in slow motion.

“Where is he?” Brody takes my hand in his. “He's in the family room. I'll take you there.” He lifts me to my feet with help from Daddy and Thomas. We walk down the long hallway and stop in front of a room filled with drab colored furniture. A television is softly playing a “Seinfeld” rerun. Linc is the only one in the room. He’s sprawled out on a couch too small to fit his oversized body. One leg is stretched over the armrest while the other is bent at the knee, foot planted firmly on the ground. His head is against the other armrest with an arm thrown over his face and the other resting on his chest with his hand gripping the bill of his Yankee cap. He looks peaceful. I know he is anything but. Brody releases my hand and gives me a half smile. “You're the only person he wants to see right now. Take care of him.” He gives me a hug and walks back down the hall. Just breathe. I stand in the doorway, staring at the man I love. I don't know what happened but I do know that Linc will blame himself for this. I move slowly towards him trying not to make a sound as to not disturb his rest. I sit in a chair across from the couch he’s on and keep staring at him. He’s motionless except for the rise and fall of his chest. Thoughts of Linc and Kennedy invade my mind as

I play with the lily charm. I think of all the times Kennedy has spent at the apartment watching movies, playing video games with Asher, going to hockey games. All he wants to do is spend time with his dad. That's all Linc wants for him too. We should move him to the City to stay with us permanently. He can attend Washford Academy, play any sport he chooses, play all the video games he wants with Asher and spend as much time as he wants with Linc. Family means everything to me. Linc means everything to me. If having Kennedy with him is what he needs then I want to give him that. He’s a wonderful boy and I would be happy to have him stay with us. My thoughts are interrupted by the sound of a throat clearing. I turn and look up and see a middleaged doctor walking up to where I’m sitting. I stand to meet him. “Are you Kennedy Prescott's mother?” he asks in a hushed voice. A ping of jealousy runs through me. “No.” I reach out my hand to him. “I'm Grace Stratton. Linc's...” Umm. What am I? “Girlfriend,” Linc answers. He rises from the tiny couch and takes two long strides to reach my side. He puts an arm around my waist and kisses the top of my head. He holds his cap in his other hand and rubs his face.

“I’m Dr. Schaffer.” He gives my hand a solid shake and nods. “How is Kennedy?” Linc asks. “Yes. Mr. Prescott.” “Linc. Please,” Linc interrupts. The doctor nods. “Of course. Linc, your son made it through surgery and is in recovery now. He will be transferred to his own room once he is stable. Thankfully the bullet was a through and through, meaning it entered his body and left his body. However, it did penetrate through the deltoid muscle but missed the shoulder joint and the socket. He is a lucky boy, Mr. Prescott.” After putting his cap firmly on his head, Linc reaches out for the doctor’s hand. Dr. Schaffer takes it. “Thank you, doctor.” “He's a strong boy. The nurse will be in after he has been transferred to a private room and then take you up to him.” With that said, he nods and leaves the room. Linc and I stand and stare at the doorway for a long moment. I'm still confused as to how this happened. But I'm ecstatic that he's going to be okay. If it had gone the other way, I don't know what Linc would have done. I'm not a religious person, but I do thank God for helping Kennedy pull through. With the surgery over we need to concentrate on helping him recover and heal. He'll need Linc now more than

ever. We definitely need to move him in with us. Amy can help us watch over him until he is ready to start school again. We can transfer him for the spring semester. Linc turns to me and breaks me from my plan making. I look up and meet his eyes. He looks tired and stressed. He leans down and kisses me. This is not just any kiss. This kiss is full of love. This kiss is an apology. This kiss is us. He moves his hands to tangle in my hair and grasp the sides of my face below each ear. Holding me still, he devours me as if he can't get enough. He needs me. And frankly I need him, too. I lean my face back away from his and look up at him. He slowly opens his eyes and they meet mine. “Hi,” I say. I know. Lame. But I have no idea what to say to him right now. He forms a half smile. “Hi.” He kisses me on the forehead. “I've missed you. I shouldn't have walked out on you like I did. I just-” Placing a finger over his lips, “Don't. We both messed up, okay. We both assumed things and said things.” I pull away from him to give myself some space. I break our gaze and stare off towards the television. Suddenly Seinfeld looks very interesting

to me. After a long pregnant pause, I speak, again. “Thank you for the lilies. They're beautiful.” “I meant what I said in the note. They represent every moment I've had you on my mind.” He lets out a small laugh. “Actually, they didn't have enough lilies in the City to cover the amount of moments I've had you on my mind. But you get the point.” He takes a step towards me. “How did this happen to Kennedy, Linc? I just don't understand why or how he got shot.” He reaches his hand out to me and I take it. After guiding me over to the couch he was resting on, we sit and face each other. “Miles and I had gone out to Jersey to pick him up. I wanted to bring him back to the apartment with me to see you. I figured with his help, I could show you that I still love you. He was my secret weapon of sorts.” He snickers while shaking his head. A moment later his face returns to serious. “We made a stop at the gym so I could pick something up. When we stepped out the back door...” Tears form in his eyes and his face drops. Replaying the scene must be eating him up inside. “You don't have to tell me right now. We can talk about it later.” “No. You should know.” He takes a deep breath. “We walked out the door into the parking lot. Miles first, Kennedy slightly behind him and me

lagging behind. We heard a gunshot and Miles turned to cover my boy. Before I knew what was happening, he was falling to the ground with Miles' arm wrapped around him. I lunged for him and caught him before he hit the pavement. Another shot or two sounded. Neither of us knew if we were hit or not, but I knew Kennedy was. I pulled him into my lap as blood started to show from his upper arm. Miles got up and started running around the parking lot with his gun drawn trying to see if he could locate the shooter. He couldn't.” He lowers his head again. “He called 911 and here we are.” He rubs his hands over his face and sighs. “I could have lost him, Grace. Miles got nicked in the forearm protecting him. I didn't protect him. Miles did. What kind of dad am I? He's the only thing I have that is part of me. I could have lost my boy.” I grab his hands and hold them in my lap. “But you didn't lose him. He's still with us. He's going to be okay.” “But-” “No.” I shake my head back and forth. “He's going to be okay.” We stare at each other for a few moments. “I think he should come and stay with us while he recovers. Maybe permanently.” “You want him to live with us?” I nod. “I think it's best. That way he’s closer to you and you won't have to travel out to Jersey all

the time to see him. Amy can help me care for him. I can work from home or not at all for that matter. And Asher will be around to keep him occupied.” “You would be okay with this? And you'd stay at home with him?” “Linc, I wouldn't have offered if I didn't want it. It’ll make things easier for you and Kennedy. Why are you even questioning this?” “It's just...I don't know.” He pulls me into an embrace placing his cheek on the top of my head and speaks into my hair. He sighs. “I think I love you more now. If that's even possible.” He gets me to giggle. How is that? In the middle of something awful, he gets me to freaking giggle. What a man. He turns and lifts my chin with one of his hands and leans in for a kiss. It's a light kiss. Lips only. I think he's hesitant to go any further. We still haven't talked about last night. He presses two more delightfully gentle kisses on my lips and pulls away. “I don't just think it. I know it.” His random thinking is confusing. “Huh?” “I don't just think I love you more. I know I love you more. If that's even possible seeing as I love you more than my life.” He pushes his lips to mine again, pressing deeper. My head falls back from the force but he catches it behind my neck with one of his giant paws.

I lean back and stare into his gorgeous eyes. They look different. They search mine for something. I can't even imagine what that could be. As I begin to breathe steadily and collect myself, Linc turns and digs around in the pockets of his jacket that is thrown across the back of the small couch. I begin to stand to go into the kitchen area for a drink of water when he grabs my hand. “Grace?” My name comes out as a nervous whisper. “Yeah?” I question back. “I know that this has been a tough day for you. Hell, the last few days have been a shit storm for you. I caused that and I truly apologize for all of it. I acted out of impulse by leaving for Boston and jealousy by assuming the worst with you and Patrick. I can't say that it won't happen again. But I can tell you now that I will devote the rest of my life to try my hardest to make you the happiest you’ve ever been.” He opens the hand not holding mine and bends to his knee. Just one knee. “I can't promise you roses, but I can promise you lilies.” Oh, God. He's on one knee. “Grace Evelyn Stratton. I know our relationship happened fast. I know that we still have some stuff to sort out. But what I want is to make you feel wanted. I want to make you happy. I want to make you proud of me. I want you to help me raise my son. I want you to have more children with me. I

want you to let me protect you. I want you to love me for the rest of my life. I just want you. All of you.” All I can focus on is that the small box says Cartier across the top. He gently lets my hand go and it falls limply to my side. He opens the box and reveals the most perfect ring I have ever seen. It's a light pink, cushion shape diamond surrounded by several small crystal-clear ones. The platinum band is covered in the same small diamonds as well. It's pink. It's perfect. It's me. “If I promise to love you the best that I can, will you promise to love me forever?” Tears well up and fill my eyes. I wipe a few with my thumb. My other hand covers my mouth to try and hold back the loud cry that is about to be released. He reaches for my left hand and I let him take it. “Will you marry me, Grace?” I gasp as all the air leaves my lungs. “Holy shit.” Did I just say that? I don't think I just said that. That was definitely a man's voice. “Gracie, answer the man.” I look up and see Rafe standing in the doorway with a nurse. I look back down to Linc, who looks like he’s about to throw up. “Maybe we should finish this later,” I whisper to him.

His shoulders slug forward as if I just punched him in the gut. Well, I suppose I just did. He nods, closes the box and stands. “I understand.” “Linc, I didn't say no.” “You didn't say yes,” he whispers back. “I just think that we should focus on Kennedy right now.” I grab for his hand and thread my fingers through his. “At least for today. Please just give me a little time.” I push up on my toes and kiss him on the lips. He responds, but not as he has before. I really have sucker punched him. I’m a bitch. “Mr. Prescott, your son has been moved to his own room. He just woke up moments ago and is asking for you. Follow me and I'll take you.” He nods and we follow her out of the room, passing Rafe on the way. Linc nods to him and he does the same back. Rafe squeezes my arm and gives me a half smile. “What the hell?” He mouths to me. I give my own weird smile back to him and we move along to go see Linc's little boy. We make the trek in silence. Once we reach his door, Linc pulls my hand up to his lips and kisses the knuckle. “I love you, Grace.” He flips my hand over and kisses the palm. “And I'll wait. I'll wait as long as I have to. Just don't stop loving me.” He

kisses my wrist. “Promise me, you won't stop loving me.” I give him a smile. “I promise.”

Chapter Thirty-five

T

wo things happen when we enter Kennedy’s room. One: The boy in the bed smiles so widely that I think he may break his face. Which in turn makes his father's smile larger. Two: I die a little inside. Even though this child is smiling and looks genuinely happy, I’m about to have a breakdown. Linc pulls me to Kennedy's bedside with him. He drops my hand and leans over his son to give him a hug. It's awkward with all of the wires and things that are attached to him, but neither one seems to care. Then a third thing happens: they both start crying. I'm not sure how to handle all of this. These two people who mean the world to each other were almost torn apart. I slink back and sit on the couch in front of the window. They need each other and I'm just in the way. “You had me so worried, little man,” Linc whispers. “Sorry, dad.” “Nothing to be sorry about. None of this is your fault.” He kisses him on the head. “Nothing.”

Kennedy nods and wipes tears from his face with his palms. “Is Grace here?” I stand and walk to the other side of his bed. “I'm here.” He grabs for my hand. “Can I... can I have a hug?” “Of course, you can.” I lean in and wrap my arms around his shoulders the best I can. I'm uncomfortable, but I don't care. He begins to shake in my arms. I try to pull back to look at him, but he isn't letting go. His sobs are so heavy, it's alarming. “Please don't leave him,” he whispers in my ear. “Don't leave us.” I rear back in shock. “What?” He gives me a shy smile through his tears. He looks just like Linc. Looking over at his dad, he asks, “Did you ask her yet?” Linc's face drops. “Why don't you close your eyes and rest for a little bit. You need to get your strength back. Grace and I will hang over there while you sleep.” Kennedy nods, again. “Yeah. Okay.” He stiffly shifts his body to get a bit more comfortable. He tilts his head to the side to face me, smiles, and closes his eyes. I lean in and kiss his forehead while I stroke his hair. His breathing starts to even out and slow to a relaxed pace. I know he's almost asleep.

“He loves you, you know.” I look up at Linc who’s moved to the small couch. I nod, not really knowing what to say. Linc opens his giant arms. “Come here.” I obey. He pulls me into his lap and I squirm around until I find my comfy spot. “We need to finish our conversation.” “I know. But can we do it later?” “You can't avoid it, Grace. We will talk about it and you will answer me.” He nuzzles into my neck and kisses me on the sweet spot just below my ear. I pull away from him and stand. “I'm going to go and let everyone know what's happening. I'll be back in a bit.” Without looking at Linc and without looking back I hightail it out of the room and down to the first floor waiting area. Everyone, and I do mean everyone, is sitting around in small groups talking or on their phones or tapping away on their Pads. I spot Rafe sitting with Olive and Brody and make my way over to him. He sees me approaching and stands. “Hey, Gracie.” I wrap myself around him and hold on tight. “Hey.” I bury my face in his chest and cry as he runs his hands through my hair. “Let's take a walk.” We lace our fingers together and start to leisurely walk around inside the hospital.

“So, tell me what the hell happened back in that room.” “I'm not sure. It all happened so fast. I mean, just yesterday we were fighting and getting everything out in the open. I thought I’d screwed up so bad that it was the beginning of the end. Then the flowers. God, the lilies were so beautiful and the note he wrote was amazing.” My already tired eyes start to glaze over and tears build behind them. “There were just too many emotions running through me that I couldn't think straight.” “What do you think you'll do? I mean, do you love him enough to want to be his wife?” “I do love him. But I...” “No buts.” Rafe stops us, grabs me by the shoulders and turns me so we're facing each other. “What's the deal, Gracie?” “Things are screwed up right now. With Kennedy. With Patrick. There’s a Rebecca out there somewhere. I just need some time before I can answer.” “Fair enough.” He nods. “Let's get something to eat and send you back to the big boy so he doesn't go tearing through this place looking for you. Lord knows he'd rip some new assholes if he couldn't find you.”

AFTER A DELICIOUS DINNER of hospital food (insert sarcastic voice here), Rafe and I make our way up to Kennedy's room. The door is open and as we get closer I can hear talking. Loud talking. Yelling almost. I stop Rafe just before the doorway and we eavesdrop like a couple of teenagers spying on their parents. “I told you to leave. We don't need you here.” “I have the right to be here,” an unfamiliar voice responds. “I'm his mother.” Rafe and I gasp in unison. “He's mine. You have no rights to him Rebecca.” “And whose fault is that. Did you even stop and think that I didn't ever want to give up those rights?” “Don't say it. Not in front of him.” “What is she talking about dad?” Kennedy pipes in. “Not your concern, little man,” he says calmly to him. “It sure as hell is his concern. He deserves to know why I haven't been in his life.” “Rebecca!” Linc growls. “I said not now. He’s too young to be hearing things like that. I think you should leave. The last thing my son needs is stress while he's trying to recover.” “He's my son too, Lincoln! I care about him, too. I deserve to be here as much as you do.”

“Then where have you been for the last ten years, Rebecca? I'm only going to say this one more time. You need to leave.” Linc throws his arms out towards the door and glances to where I'm standing in the doorway. His head does a double take. “Grace.” Rebecca's head whips around. “Ah. The perfect little princess is making an appearance.” This bitch has claws. Just breathe. Linc stomps over to me and envelops me in his arms. He turns his head to Rebecca. “Do not speak to her. She has been more of a mother to Kennedy than you ever have or ever will be.” “Again, Lincoln, whose fault is that?” She locks eyes with me. “Did he tell you our little story? Did he tell you about how he got Kennedy?” I hesitantly nod and look up to Linc. “I don't think we should be talking about this in front of Kennedy.” “I don't think you should be talking to Lincoln about our son. This is a family matter and doesn't concern you,” Rebecca snaps. “Rebecca, she's family,” Kennedy responds. All three of us turn to face the broken boy in the bed. “She's family to me. That should count for something.”

Linc shifts his gaze from Kennedy to me. His smile is so wide it reaches his eyes. “See. I wasn't lying when I said he loves you.” “He loves her?” Rebecca asks in a whisper. Kennedy nods without hesitation. “I do. She lets me stay at her place on the weekends. She makes dinner for me. She lets me play video games all day. She takes me to her brother's hockey games. She helps me with my homework. She lets me watch boy movies and never complains. She just wants to spend time with me.” He grins. “And she loves my dad.” Rebecca's head drops. “I see.” She steps towards the door. “Lincoln, can I speak with you in the hall?” “Only if Grace comes with.” She sighs and nods. “Fine.” “We'll be in the hall for a few minutes, little man. Why don't you get some more rest.” “Okay, dad.” He smiles. “And Grace, I meant all of it.” I go to him and kiss his forehead. “Thank you. I love you, too.” Linc and I step out of the room and shut the door behind us. Rafe has conveniently disappeared. I'm a bit shocked seeing as he's so damn nosey. “What the hell is this, Lincoln?” Rebecca throws her hands in the air. “She worms her way into your life and Kennedy's. What chance do I

have to get either of you back now? This bitch has taken everything from me.” My mouth drops open but nothing comes out. Linc steps up and gets in her face. “That's enough, Rebecca. Grace didn't worm her way into my life. I brought her in. It even took some convincing on my part.” He steps back from her and snakes his arm around my waist. “Who Kennedy and I decide to bring into our lives is our choice. Mine and his. And we choose Grace.” He looks down at me. “We will always choose Grace.” “He's my son too, Lincoln.” “Only by blood,” he bites back. She sucks air in between her teeth and begins to cry. “How can you do this to me? You know what I went through back then. Your father forced me.” “Bullshit. You were of legal age. You could have made the decision and said no.” He lets out a small laugh. “You took the money and handed him over.” She steps closer to him. “I had no choice. Grant would have ruined me. Ruined my family.” “Then I guess Kennedy and I weren't worth fighting for. Money has always been a priority to you.” Linc turns to me, grabs my hand and starts for the door. “I screwed up my life and I refuse to let him have a life like mine. I'll never walk away from him. I'll fight for him every day and I'll fight for Grace every day. They are my life now.”

Rebecca reaches out for him. “Lincoln, wait.” He stops short. “I have nothing left to say. You need to leave.” She turns on her heel and begins to step away. Shifting her head and looking over her shoulder she says in a soft voice, “It wasn't supposed to be Kennedy.” “What?” Linc question. Without a second glance, she leaves us. A deep breath leaves Linc’s mouth. “Are you okay?” “She did nothing to me Linc.” “You weren't supposed to see her. She showed up out of nowhere trying to stake a claim on him. I won't let her. He's my son. She gave him up. She said she didn't want to be a mother.” He throws his hands in the air. “Where was she when I tried to contact her for five fucking years. And now that I'm happy and wanting to start a family with the woman I love, she suddenly wants to come back? It doesn't work that way. I'm not playing games with my son's life. When it comes to that boy,” he points to the door, “nothing else matters. And nothing can or will stop me from protecting him.” Linc leans against the room’s door rubbing the back of his neck with both hands. He stares at me with eyes so intense I may start sweating. After a few moments, he drops his arms to his side and nods towards the door.

I nod back. He's sleeping peacefully when we enter the room. This is a tough kid. Not only did he get shot and survive, but now his estranged mother comes barging back into his life. He valiantly tells her that he loves me. I just learned about him being Linc's son yesterday and already he wants me to be a part of his family. This boy is amazing. “Since he's resting, I'm going to go home for a while. Do you want me to bring you anything?” “Don't go. I need you here. Kennedy needs you here.” “Linc, I can't just sit around watching him or you. Let me go home and get things ready for him. I'll bring you some dinner and a change of clothes.” He pulls me into him and squeezes with everything he has. I reciprocate. “You're too good for me Grace.” I shake my head against his chest. “I'm not.” “You are. And you're perfect for Kennedy.” He leans back and kisses me lightly on the lips. “Think about what I asked you earlier. When I made those promises, I meant them. Every single one.” I push against his chest and walk out of his embrace. “I will. Just give me time. Please?” “I'll give you anything you ask.” I gently smile and quietly leave the room. I hope the son of a bitch that did this to that little boy gets hung up by his balls and beat to a

bloody pulp. Whatever caused all this, needs to be fixed. The sooner the better.

Chapter Thirty-six

C

leaning and organizing sucks. I usually have Rafe to do this for me. I'm doing it alone because I need something to keep my mind off of reality for a while. Miles called a while ago and said he, Landon, Parker and Daddy would be stopping by in a bit to discuss some things with me. I’m not particularly excited for that visit. Kennedy is going to stay where Linc's office currently is. It's perfect for him. It's next to the bathroom and right across the hall from Asher. Moving Linc's office crap into my office is turning out to be a horrible experience for me. He's got a lot of random shit. His weight bench and other manly workout stuff are a bitch to try to move. Not sure why he even has it since he owns a damn gym. I'm taking a hiatus from work for a while so I won't need to be in there much anyway. Christmas is in two days and both families have decided to not bother Linc and I since we’re getting ready to bring Kennedy home the day after. We'll most likely spend Christmas eve and day at the hospital with him. Linc has gotten him a whole load of stuff perfect for a ten-year-old. Linc's parents have gone overboard on the gifts as well. Daddy gave him his gift at the hospital last night. He got him a new hockey stick. Daddy overheard Kennedy

asking Asher all kinds of questions about what it takes to play the game. Looks like we'll have even more games to go to next season. Taking a break from moving all of Linc's stuff around, I decide I should go and see the boy. I gather up some of Kennedy's favorites for lunch and head out to the hospital. Once inside the giant building, I stroll down the hall saying a hello to all of the nurses that I've become familiar with in the last week. As I near Kennedy's room I hear a familiar female voice. I can't make out what she's saying but it can't be good. I slowly open the door and can hardly believe my eyes. Silently, I set the bag of food on the ground and start to fidget with the lily charm as I stare in disbelief. Linc and Rebecca are locked in an embrace. He's sliding his hands up and down her back and she's got her head buried in his chest sobbing. I briefly break my stare and glance over at Kennedy who is fast asleep. “It wasn't supposed to be like this,” Rebecca squeaks out between hiccups. “I know. We'll work it out.” She shakes her head side to side and cries harder. “Hold me tighter please. I just...I need to know it will be okay.”

He moves one of his hands to her hair and begins to stroke. “It’ll be okay. I won't let him get to you. I'll take care of it.” I can't stand here and watch this anymore. “Who are you saving her from? And what are you taking care of?” They both stop and stand stock-still. “Shit,” Linc mumbles. “Yeah, shit.” He drops his arms from around Rebecca and moves towards me. “It's not what it looks like.” I raise my hands to stop him from coming any closer. “Classic. Thank you for the very cliché statement.” Rebecca turns around and stands next to Linc. She links her arm through his. He doesn't acknowledge her or move her arm. It's like he can't figure out what I'm doing here. He's so still it's almost like he's physically unable to move. “What's going on here?” I manage to get out calmly. Linc finally notices her arm and detaches it from his. “Rebecca was just filling me in on a few things regarding Kennedy.” “Really?” I ask as I fold my arms across my chest. “And what would those things be?” Rebecca looks at Linc. He nods towards me as the “go ahead” signal.

“Well,” she sighs, “I was just telling Lincoln about how I think we should be a family and he was agreeing with me.” Linc whips his head around and grunts. “I see.” I turn on my heel as fast as possible and haul ass down the hall to the elevator. As I impatiently wait, I hear Linc running down the wide hallway and a click of heals quickly following. “Grace, wait!” I don't respond. “Lincoln, let her go. She gets it now.” The doors open and I jump in. Just as the they close me in, Linc and Rebecca come into view, but they're too late. “Damn it, Rebecca!” I hear Linc yell and a loud pound sounds on the other side of the doors as I start to descend. The ride home is quiet. Too quiet. I get out my cell and call Rafe. “What's up, Gracie?” “Rafe, I think he's leaving me.” Tears begin to slide down my face. “What? I don't understand.” “Me neither. I went to the hospital to see Kennedy and found Rebecca and him hugging.” “I'm not following. A hug is harmless.” “When I questioned it, she basically said they are getting back together for Kennedy. Linc didn't

say anything. Not a damn word. I'm losing both of them to that stupid bitch.” He gasps. “Are you sure? I mean, just a few days ago he asked you to marry him.” “Yeah, but I said no.” “You didn't say no, Gracie.” “But I didn't say yes!” I yell. Rafe goes silent. “I just got home. I'll call you again later.” He sighs again. “I love you, you know.” “I know.”

I'M IN THE APARTMENT by myself. Asher is off with Amy and Daddy somewhere. Thomas is in his own apartment. It's just me sulking and feeling bad for myself. I can't believe this is happening. Again. My mind can’t decide if it really is happening or if I’m being dumb and jumping to conclusions. This whole situation really sucks. I still blame Patrick. Stupid Patrick. Loud pounding startles me from my hate-filled thoughts. I slowly make my way to the door as the pounding continues.

“Hold on. I'm coming.” Jesus. No patience. I unlock the deadbolt and yank the handle. “Seriously. You two need a lesson in waiting.” “Sorry, Gracie. I just got a call from Linc from the hospital and we're anxious to tell you about what we know.” Miles scoots past me, but not before giving me a kiss on the nose. Landon follows him in and plants one on my cheek. “Hey, Gracie.” “Hi boys. Can I get you anything before the smell of poop fills the room?” “No,” Miles screeches out. “Let's get to it. There's a lot to tell.” I follow them into the living room. “Shouldn't we wait for Dad and Parker?” Landon addresses. Miles huffs. “They'll be here in a bit. Let's get the Rebecca related info out first. They don't need to hear about that part.” “Right.” Landon looks to me with a serious face. “Are you ready, Gracie?” he asks as he pulls me down to the couch beside him. “I don't know. Am I?” Miles claps his hands once and sets his elbows on his knees. “So. I told you Linc was in Boston for the few days we couldn't find him and you now know why.” “Rebecca.” I curl my lip in disgust at just the mention of her name. It's immature, I know, but I

can't help wanting to cut that bitch. “Yes, Rebecca. Well, apparently, she knows our dear friend Patrick.” My mouth opens and closes on its own accord. I try to ask questions but I don't know what to ask. Landon pipes in. “He's been in constant contact with her since early November. We think that Patrick had something to do with her going to Boston and coercing Linc into meeting her there.” “Exactly,” Miles exclaims. “Kennedy was the perfect excuse for her to lure Linc out of town. Talking about how she wants Kennedy in her life and how she wants the three of them to be a family was the perfect set up.” “In reality, she wanted none of that. Well, the family part at least,” Landon adds. “What? That's not what she said at the hospital today.” “We know what happened today, Gracie. It really wasn't what it looked like.” “How do you know, Landon? How do you know he was telling you guys the truth?” “Because there's a lot more to this story.” The front door opens and Daddy and Parker walk in with Asher and Amy in tow. Briar is a few steps behind them. “Family meeting time,” Daddy jokes. Once he notices our somber faces his smile fades. He bends and kisses me on the nose before sitting on the

short end of the sofa with Amy. Asher plops down on the floor next to the coffee table across. Briar goes to Miles and sits on the arm of the chair next to him. “So, what did we miss,” she asks. Miles catches them up on the short conversation we just had. “So, onto Patrick.” “Yes. Patrick. He’s been a busy little bee as of late.” Landon laughs sarcastically. “Don't be a tool, Landon,” Miles breaks in. “Anyway. Patrick is the one who sent the pictures.” I take in a sharp breath. “But... I... He...” “He's basically been stalking you, Gracie,” Miles blurts out. “I'm sorry I couldn't do more for you, Gracie,” Daddy says sadly. I look to him. “You didn't know, Daddy.” He weakly smiles back at me. “Gracie,” Parker speaks up. I turn to him. “He's also behind the beat down that Linc got outside his gym.” I feel my face drops. “He is?” “Yeah,” Landon confirms. “I can't believe this. How could he?” Miles clears his throat. “One more thing, Gracie.” No. The thought just popped into my head. But it can't be. He wouldn't do that.

Miles takes a second to gather his thoughts and words before he continues. “He's also behind Kennedy's shooting.” Hearing it out loud, coming from my brother's mouth is a shock, even though the thought had already entered my mind. My body tenses and I start to breathe quickly. Too quickly. I can't catch a decent breath. I'm gasping for air and I can't seem to get any to enter my lungs. Miles jumps from his seat and crouches in front of me. “Look at me, Gracie.” I can't focus. The room is spinning and my ears are starting to ring. Panic is rising in me and I can't seem to control it. “Look at me, Gracie!” He repeats louder. I look around and work to focus my eyes on his. He rubs my knees with his hands. The small motions start to calm me. Just breathe. “Are you okay to hear some more? We can stop if you want.” I shake my head. “I'm fine. I need to hear this.” I breathe in through my nose and out through my mouth several times to try and gain at least a small amount of composure. Miles nods once. “Okay.” He takes a deep breath. I mimic the action and take one last deep breath. “The more digging we did into Patrick and a few of his buddies the more shit we found on Linc. He had stacks of news clippings about him and his

family, articles from The Harvard Crimson, info on Kennedy including a copy of his birth certificate and random pictures of Rebecca. He somehow found out about her and Kennedy and used that to his advantage.” I cringe at the mention of her name again. Asher scoots around the table and sits on the couch next to me. He picks up my hand and squeezes it. Miles continues. “He had a lot of research about Rebecca on his computer. He found her and my guess is he bribed and blackmailed her into some kind of scheme involving Linc, using Kennedy as the pawn. Obviously, this is how she got him out of town and in to Boston. We think Patrick wanted Linc out of the way so he could get you alone to persuade you to take him back. He was having you followed so he knew where you were at all times.” Landon pipes in. “I confronted Rebecca about the scheme this morning outside of her hotel. After a bit of persuasion,” he coughs once, “I got her to confess to me.” “Oh, God. What did you do, Landon?” “What I had to do for you, Gracie. I'd do anything for the one's I care about the most. That's all you need to know.” Briar scoffs. “She told me about the plan. Patrick had looked her up and contacted her about a plan of how he

thought she could get Linc back, thereby giving him you in the process. It would be a win for them both. He gets you and she gets Linc. She was supposed to convince Linc that she wanted to see Kennedy and to bring him to Boston where she would be for business. After they came, she tried to talk Linc into taking her back so they could be a family, saying that it's best for Kennedy. The way she talked to me about that boy, she clearly doesn't give two shits about him.” I lower my head and shake it. How can she not care about her own son? “Anyway, she confessed to me that her motive was jealousy.” “And so is Patrick's,” Miles adds. Landon nods in agreement. “But we're not done with his part of the story yet.” How long is this damn story? I don't know how much more of this I can take. After a small window of silence, Parker finally speaks. “After we learned of the plan, we started in on the shooting. Rebecca had known there was some sort of plan for Linc, she just didn't know what it was. That's when we thought to start asking David questions.” “David Vice? Patrick's best friend?” I inquire. “The one and only. He was very helpful when push came to shove.” Parker smirks over at Daddy and they share the same dirty smile. “Patrick had

been shadowing you for a while, keeping tabs on your comings and goings. He had David tailing Linc. As he thought you were leaving town, like the rest of us, Patrick, David and a couple of their dirtbag friends went on following Linc. Well, they followed him out to Jersey and back to the gym in Brooklyn.” I throw my hand over my mouth and shake my head back and forth vigorously. Miles looks up at me. “One of them shot Kennedy. Not sure which asshole did it but we're one hundred percent sure that the bullet was meant for Linc.” Just then, the door burst open and Linc comes barreling in scanning the room. Asher stands and pulls me up with him. Linc pushes past him and circles my body with his strong arms. He lifts me off the ground and carries me over to the hallway. “I'm so sorry.” He kisses me. “I'm so, so sorry,” he whispers against my lips. My tears start to gather between our mouths. I nod and kiss him back. He lowers me to the carpet but doesn't let me go. “I want to explain everything to you.” “You don't need to. The boys have told me everything.” “No. I want you to hear some things from me.” I nod again and Linc leads me back to the living room with my hand in his. My family stares at Linc.

I have no idea what they’re all thinking right now. “First of all, I want to thank all of you for taking care of my girl when I couldn't.” Linc brings our hands to his lips and kisses the back of mine. “I also want to say I'm sorry to all of you for putting her through all of this. Grace wouldn't have all this sadness and anger if it wasn't for me. But I love her and I will do everything in my power to keep her as safe and happy as I can from now on. Starting right this moment, you,” he locks his eyes with mine, “are my priority. You and Kennedy are what I live for and no one is going to take either of you away from me. Ever.” Rafe sighs. Briar mumbles, “so romantic.” Asher grumbles, “gross.” And I’m sure my older brothers are rolling their eyes. “Glad to hear that son,” Daddy comments. He looks to Daddy. They share a knowing smile and a nod. “About what happened earlier at the hospital.” He states to me. “Rebecca came clean to me. She told me she also confessed to Landon this morning. Kennedy was just a pawn in her little game. Little did she know that he and I are a package deal. She doesn't want to be a mother to him and I definitely don't want to be anything to her. We came to a crossroads that I didn't want to

be at in the first place. That's when the admittance to who shot Kennedy came. “As much as she doesn't want to be a part of Kennedy's life, she never wanted him to get hurt. What you saw was her breakdown. Something in her switched when she watched me walk away from her and go after you. It was her last-ditch effort to get to me and hurt you.” He glances around the room then stares back into my eyes. “After you left we fought in the middle of the hallway. My father stepped out from an elevator right in the middle of the blowout and thank God, he did. Apparently when she signed the contract all those years ago to give up all rights to Kennedy to me, she also signed to have no contact with us. Ever. She broke that. My father reminded her of this little nugget and threatened to have her arrested for breach of contract. After putting up quite a fight and being threatened by my father she agreed to no more contact. Said her final goodbye and walked away.” “So, she's gone?” I asked. “She's gone. And if she knows what's good for her she'll stay gone forever.” The bitch better stay down.

Chapter Thirty-seven

C

hristmas Eve was just the three of us: Kennedy, Lincoln, and me. Nice and quiet. We watched movies and ate to our heart’s content. Christmas day was a different story. Family and friends came in and out, filling the whole days’ worth of visiting hours. Amy had set up a small plastic tree decked in tiny lights and small ornaments. We tried to make the day as normal as it could be for Kennedy. He smiled and laughed and even walked around to hang out with some of the other kids on the floor. Linc hasn't brought up his marriage proposal to me again. He's been trying to give me the time I requested. I wanted to make Kennedy our first priority and get him healthy and home. So, here we are, the day after Christmas, getting ready to take the little man home. I spent last night at the apartment taking care of any last-minute tasks before his arrival. We'll have a full house and I wouldn't want it any other way. Daddy did hint that Amy may be moving into his apartment with him. He claims that he has lots of room and I don't. I'm not sure that this is the reason but I'm not going to fight him on it. He's not fooling anyone. If Amy goes, Asher should go. Daddy should really be

working on his relationship with him. Amy can help with that. As I finish unloading the last of the groceries, the front door opens with a lot of commotion. “Jeez, dad. I can do it by myself.” “I just don't want you carrying all that stuff and falling over. It's not good for you.” “I can do it!” I walk around the bar. “Hi.” “Hi.” Linc gives me a kiss on the cheek. “There's more in the truck. I'll be right back.” I turn to the boy. “Should we start taking all this stuff up to your room?” We make a few trips up to his room to get him settled in. I help him unpack the bags from the hospital as Linc fusses with boxes upon boxes of gifts and such. All of his other things from the house in Jersey are already here, unpacked and set up in his room. He sure has a lot of stuff for only being ten. Let's just say that Kennedy is one spoiled little man.

AFTER AN HOUR OF REARRANGING his room and a light lunch, Kennedy and I are sprawled out on the giant sofa watching the original Karate Kid on Netflix. Linc has gone to do some work at

Mercury. He hasn't done much, if any, work since Kennedy has been in the hospital. I think it's time he rejoins the real world and earns his keep. Really, I just want him out of my hair. Once I give Kennedy his pain meds, he falls fast asleep on the sofa. I start to putter around the house doing some random tasks when I decide that I really don't do house work and pick up my Kindle to start a new book. By the time I reach the third chapter, there’s a light knock on the door. With a groan, I lift my ass up off the couch, kiss Kennedy on the forehead and head to the door. I peek through the peephole and don't see anyone. Slowly I turn the knob and carefully open the door. My heart starts to race. “How did you get up here? You can't be here.” “I know you know. I need to explain some things to you.” “Let me rephrase. You are not to be here. Go away.” “Bunny, please. Let me explain,” Patrick pleads. “No.” I push the door closed, but before it shuts completely Patrick sticks his foot out and jams it between the door and the frame. He slams his hand against the heavy wood and leans into it forcing it to open wider. “You will listen to me. I will make you understand.” His tone is menacing and cold. He

forces his way into the apartment and the door swings closed with a slam. Patrick walks with purpose into the living room, with me trailing close behind, and comes to a halt when he sees Kennedy sitting up at attention staring at him. He turns to me with a questioning look. “He's out of the hospital?” “Obviously.” “Why is he here? He should be back in Jersey,” Patrick growls. “Not that it's any of your business, Patrick, but Kennedy is living here now. I'm going to be taking care of him until he’s able to go back to school.” He looks to Kennedy and then back to me. The look on his face is terrifying. I'm not sure if he’s ready to fight me or Kennedy. Or both. On instinct, I quickly move to the boy’s side and take him in my arms. Patrick watches me as I comfort the little man. “So, you're a happy little family now. Is that right?” I don't respond. Patrick takes a seat on the couch right next to Kennedy. I hold him closer to me in an attempt to protect him. “Say what you have to say and get the hell out, Patrick.”

“I changed my mind. I don't want to explain anything to you.” “Then get out.” “No,” he states in an eerily calm voice. “I'm going to stay here and get to know Kennedy a little better.” I bend my head to Kennedy's ear. “Go on upstairs and finish the movie in your room.” He looks to me and shakes his head. “It's okay, little man.” I run a hand through his hair and cup his chin so he focuses on me. “I'll be up with a snack in a little bit.” He hesitantly nods, unwraps himself from the blanket and leaves the living room with Duritz trailing behind him. Once he’s ascended the stairs and I know he’s out of earshot, I turn to Patrick. “How could you?” I fidget with the lily charm on my bracelet. “I didn't do it.” “I don't care if you weren't the one who pulled the trigger, Patrick. You were the one who set the whole thing in motion. You were the one who thought it would be smart to bring this violence. You were the one who thought by doing all of this I would take you back. Well, guess what? I will never take you back. You hurt a little boy.” I raise my voice. “You could have killed a little boy!” He stands and gets in my face. “It wasn't supposed to be him! It was supposed to be

Lincoln!” He grabs my upper arms and shakes me. “I needed him out of the way. He took you from me. As long as I could get him out of the picture then you would be mine again.” “Patrick, stop. You’re hurting me.” He stops shaking me and yanks me into him. He’s squeezing so tight I'm starting to lose air. “Stop this.” He continues squeezing as if I'm going to bolt once he let's go. Which is true. My body starts to tense more and breaks into a cold sweat. He keeps whispering sayings like “I'll take care of you” and “You'll be safe with me”. There is no doubt in my mind that he's gone crazy. Bat-shit crazy. I start to shake and I know a panic attack is looming. Patrick doesn't even notice. It's like he’s in another world. Off in la-la land. He looks to me with dead eyes. “We're going to go now, Bunny. I have a new apartment for us to live in. A new apartment for a new start. How does that sound?” “I'm not going anywhere with you, Patrick,” I push out in two short breaths. It comes out so quietly I'm not sure he even heard me. He walks us towards the door while continuing to whisper gibberish to me about being together forever. This can't happen. He can't take me anywhere. “Patrick! Stop!” I scream as best as I can.

He comes to a complete stop in the doorway of the foyer. “Oh. Sorry, Bunny. You probably want to pack a few things. Take a quick minute and do that.” He lets me go and I stumble back a few steps. Clutching my stomach with my hand I take in a few shallow breaths. I compose myself the best I can and slowly make my way to the bedroom. I pace around my room and try to think of my next move. Do I go with him? Do I fight him? What will happen to Kennedy if he takes me? Will Linc or Miles find me if that happens? Just breathe. “Everything will be okay,” I say out loud. As I walk towards my closet, I notice my phone is resting on the coffee table. I grab it but as soon as I open a new text Patrick walks into the room. “Tsk, tsk.” He grabs the phone from my hands and grabs me around my waist. “You won't need this.” He puts it in his back pocket. “Everyone in this phone is an old memory for you, Bunny. We're going to be making new memories.” I don't want new memories unless they're with Linc. Linc! I have to get a message to him. “Patrick, if I'm going to leave with you I at least need to tell Kennedy so he'll know he's here alone.” “Oh. Right. The kid.” He sighs. “If you must. But I'm going with you.”

I lead us out of my room and up the stairs. He's lying on his bed watching the movie, just as I told him to. I knock as I enter. “Hey.” He looks up at me with worried eyes. I make eye contact and try my best to speak everything to him in just my gaze. “I need to leave with Patrick. We’re going to his new apartment.” Patrick coughs behind me. I roll my eyes like a teenager. “Go over to Thomas' apartment and wait for your dad to get home from work. When he gets home, please tell him that I left and that I’ll be okay. Can you do that for me?” He stares at me for a few long seconds and nods in what I'm hoping is acknowledgement of my request. He'll be safe and Thomas will get the ball rolling on finding me. I narrow my eyes to bring my point across. I kiss him on the forehead one more time in reassurance and start to walk away. As I reach the door, I turn back to him. “Oh, can you also tell Briar that I'm okay and I need my red scarf. I really need that red scarf.” He nods again. “Ti amo, Grace,” he says quietly. “Ti amo.” Tears are trying to escape my eyes. I take as deep a breath I can to hold them in. “Don't forget to tell Briar about the red scarf.” I turn back to Patrick.

“Let's go start our new life together.” He puts his arms around my shoulders and grins like a damn Cheshire cat. I want to kick this cat in the fucking teeth.

PATRICK HAS TAKEN ME to an apartment in the West Village. I didn't know he knew of any other places in New York besides Manhattan. He's only ever cared about the circles we've kept there and what his family's money could get him there. What an asshole. I walk around the open floor plan letting my fingers trail over the furniture, frames filled with pictures of the two of us and random knick-knacks. Patrick hasn't taken his eyes off of me. “Do you like it?” I shrug and try not to cry. This place is stagnant and cold. It may be filled with cozy furniture and pictures of a happier time, but this is not home. Home is my apartment. Home is Linc. “Come. I want to show you something.” Patrick stretches his arm out and extends his hand for me to take. I reluctantly oblige him. He leads me down a hallway to an open door at the end. “This is our room.” He lets go of my hand

and places it at the small of my back gently pushing me inside the room. I stumble in and look around. He’s almost replicated my actual bedroom. “I thought you would want something like you had before.” He smiles down at me. “You always said that was your favorite room in the house.” I did say that. However, here, in this apartment, I hate this room. I hate this whole apartment. I hate Patrick. I make my way over to the sitting area and plop down on one of the big chairs. I may as well stay in here and make myself comfortable. As I start to finger through a Cosmo, Patrick's phone rings. “What,” he snaps. “Yes...Yes...NO!” He looks to me. “You may not speak with her. She is no longer your concern.” I perk up. I’m sure it’s either Linc or Miles. He begins to pace. “You did not do a good enough job taking care of her during my hiatus. You don't deserve to spend any more time with her. I will be taking care of her now. And you can tell your father that his money won't get him anywhere. She came with me willingly. We're starting our life over, together.” Miles.

“I said no. You will no longer be speaking with her. None of you will. I am the only family she needs.” He hangs up. “So, that was Miles.” “I heard.” He comes over to me and kneels by the chair. “It's just me and you now.” Pushing a strand of hair behind my ear, he leans in to kiss me. His phone rings. “Hold that thought, Bunny.” I back away and roll my eyes. “Yes...Ah, I've been waiting for your call...Yes, I have her...No. She's mine now.” He stands and starts to pace again. “You messed up with her, Lincoln. She doesn't want you anymore, or that little boy. She's back with me and we're going to start our life over. We’ll get married like we should have months ago. Start a family. You have no part in this equation.” He stops pacing right behind the chair I'm sitting in. “Fine. Two minutes.” He hands the phone to me. “Say your goodbye to Lincoln, Bunny.” “Linc?” “Yeah, Grace. I'm here.” He groans. “Don't say anything, okay. Miles got a track on his phone when he talked to him a few minutes ago. Your brother and I are going to come and get you. It's gonna be a little bit to get the plan going, but we're coming. Keep listening to him but don't let him touch you. And don't leave the apartment. He's

gone ten shades of fucked-up crazy. We'll be there as soon as we can. Stay calm. Can you do that?” “Yes.” Tears are running down my face and my breathing is getting rushed. “Grace,” He sighs one more time. “Just breathe. I love you.” “Times up, Bunny. Goodbye, Lincoln.” Patrick grabs the phone out of my hand and throws it on the table. He kneels down in front of me again. “I know that may have been hard for you to say goodbye to him, but it's for the best.” He touches my face. “He can't take care of you like I can. We'll have a good life, Bunny. Just wait and see.” You bet I’ll wait. Linc is coming for me. I don't know when but he is. So, I'll just sit here in this room as long as I can. And wait. And breathe.

Chapter Thirty-eight

I

refused to get in the bed for fear of Patrick coming in and wanting to lay there with me. He left the apartment a while ago, leaving me with his douche best friend. I have no idea where he’s gone off to but at least he's out of my sight for a while. As for David, he's easy to handle. Give him a drink, the more the better, and he's good to go. After reading Cosmo front cover to back cover, I shut my eyes and try my hardest to fall asleep. At least sleep can help pass the time faster. I startle awake with the worst feeling in the pit of my stomach. I sit straight up and look around the room. My surroundings are familiar yet not. I'm in my bedroom, but not in my own apartment. I was hoping that this was all just a bad dream. I pinch myself in the arm. No such luck. This is as real as it gets. I pick up another magazine, Vogue this time, and flip open the cover. As I start to thumb through the hundreds of designer ads, I hear Patrick's voice on the other side of the door. I quickly lay back down and pretend to sleep. I know, I know. Juvenile, but it has to be done. He opens and shuts the door. I'm not sure he's even in here but I lay as still as possible anyway. If he thinks I'm sleeping he may leave.

Again, no such luck. “Bunny,” he whispers in my ear and strokes my hair. “Wake up sweet face.” Yuck. Just the sound of his voice makes me want to vomit in my mouth. I feel as though my face is taking on weird shapes. As in the look you may get if you get salt in a paper cut or your dog pooped in your favorite Jimmy Choo's. “Bunny.” The stupid nickname comes out long and drawn out. I blink my eyes a few times pretending I'm just now waking up. “Ah. There's my girl.” “Here I am.” I play along and give him the best fake smile I can. He gives me a quick kiss on the lips. I internally cringe and try not to let bile spew out of my mouth. “Are you hungry? Can I get you anything?” I shake my head in the negative. “Well, then. Make yourself at home. This place is yours now. I want you to feel comfortable here.” He bends and kisses my lips again. I pull back, not being able to stomach any more interaction with him. “What's wrong, my love?” His brow furrows. “You don't seem yourself.” This is getting weird. Of course, I don't seem like myself. You took me from my home and are under the illusion that I actually want to live here with you. What an idiot.

“Nothing's wrong.” I shake my head again and look down at my fidgety hands. Rubbing the lily charm is the only calming action that I can do to get me through this. He stares at me for what feels like two lifetimes. Once he finishes his one-sided staring contest, he takes me into his arms and starts rocking us back and forth. “I love you so much, Bunny. Nothing will ever tear us apart again. I was so stupid and I'm sorry.” Damn right you were stupid. You still are. Patrick starts to lean us down so we’ll both be laying on the couch. Just as my side is hitting the cushion there's a loud bang in the other room. The sound of wood cracking fills the emptiness. Deep voices follow, but I can't make out what's being said. This is it. Linc has come for me. Patrick sits us back up again and covers my mouth with one of his disgusting, sweaty hands. “Shhh. Don't you dare make a sound.” His voice has changed from sweet and loving to cold and harsh. The voices are getting louder as the seconds tick by us. “Where is she?” I hear. “We know you have her.” A second voice bellows.

“She went out. She's not here, man.” God, David's shaky voice makes him sound like such a pussy. Which he is. “Then you don't mind if we look around.” That's Miles. His voice is right outside the door. Patrick turns me to face him but keeps my mouth covered. “Listen to me, Bunny. They are going to come in here and try to take you from me. I need you to cooperate and tell them the truth. That you came here on your own free will and don't plan on leaving. Can you do that?” I begin to move my head just as the door opens and bangs against the wall. Miles bolts in and heads straight for us. Patrick stands and pulls me up with him. “Hey, bro.” Miles stops on a dime. “Seriously?” “Come for a visit?” Patrick questions back calmly. “What the fuck?” Linc barges into the room and stops just past the doorway. Our eyes lock. Panic rises in me as his eyes turn dark with anger and I start to lose my breath. He stands his full heights and clenches his fists. “I'm here to get my girl.” “Ah, the hero has come to save the day again.” Linc takes a few steps further into the room. “No.” Patrick shakes his head and back us up. “She doesn't need saving this time.”

“I'm not saving her. I'm taking her.” “She's not yours to take, Lincoln.” “The hell she isn't. Like I told you before no one touches what's mine. Especially you.” “Do you want to go, Bunny? Do you want to be taken by this thug?” He sweeps his eyes over to Linc with a look of disgust and then back to me. He’s tearing a hole right through me with those devil eyes. All I really want to do it scoop them out of their sockets with a spoon. I don't return his stare because I can't take my eyes from Linc's. They’re begging me to stay calm and let him take care of me. That is what I want. This whole strange situation we're in needs to end. I want everything back to normal. Linc narrows his lids and gives me a slight nod. I shake my head to answer Patrick and he slowly takes his hand from my mouth. “Go ahead, then. Tell him.” I know Patrick would never hurt me, but with the state that he's in right now I'm not sure of what he might do to anyone else. It's almost impossible for him to hurt Linc physically, short of pulling a damn gun on him. That's pretty obvious. However, he can hurt him mentally by using me. Patrick would definitely use me against him if he's backed up against a wall. And right now, his back is literally flat against said wall.

Pulling me against his front, Patrick removes his slimy hand from my mouth as I look up to him. His eyes are frantic, searching mine. He wants an answer. He wants an answer that I can't give him. I glance over to Linc for a quick moment and back to Patrick. In an instant, his eyes turn cold and distant, like he's disconnecting from reality and planet earth. His arms around me slide tighter around my waist and chest. The sudden movement startles me and my breathing becomes slightly erratic. “You asshole. Can't you see you're scaring her?” Linc yells. Patrick says nothing and remains still. I begin to sweat and the room starts swaying in and out of focus. My body starts shaking. Just breathe. Miles steps forward. “Damn it, Patrick! Let her go!” He gets within a few feet from us and reaches out. Patrick squeezes in more. Oh, God. I can't breathe. My body goes limp in his arms. Nausea starts to swirl around in my stomach and up into my throat. I'm pretty sure that small amount I've eaten today is about to show up in reverse. My eyes are quickly losing focus. I can sense Linc getting closer to us. “Baby,” he whispers. “Just breathe. Can you do that for me?” I can't answer him.

“Don't come near her.” My eyes close. “Come on man. Let her go,” Linc says calmly. “Can't you see what you're doing to her?” Miles adds. “I'm not doing anything. It's you that's causing this.” I'm being moved. I think. I could be falling. Everything in my mind is moving in slow motion and I'm having trouble comprehending. I feel like I'm spinning in a free fall with no way to stop. It's an uncontrollable feeling. I'm fading fast. What is happening? I need my hero. Suddenly someone yells as I finally fade completely out. “Patrick!”

THEY SAY THAT THE HEARING is the last to go or the first to come back, whichever way you want to look at it. It's the glass half empty, half full concept. I feel this is the truth. I can hear everything going on around me. I just can't move my body or open my eyes. It’s chaos.

That's what it sounds like. Utter chaos. Voices Yelling. Feet moving quickly. Cameras clicking. I can feel things. A pair of hands grip tightly onto one of mine. A leg is acting as a pillow for my aching head. Another hand is taking long strokes over my hair. I think I'm lying in Rafe's lap and holding Briar's hand. I concentrate hard to try and figure out what is going on in this room. There’s so much movement and so many voices. Through all the noises, I can hear him. The one voice that I want to hear. That I need to hear. It's like a siren calling to me. “I don't give a fuck. He did this to my girl. He deserves everything he's about to get.” That's my hero. My savior. My love. My life. Linc. “No. I'm not talking to anyone or making any statements until she wakes up. That girl there is my life. I can't just leave my life lying on that couch while I talk to some asshole who wants something on record. They can wait. She can't.” The hands holding mine are replaced with a bigger masculine one. He holds both my hands in

one of his and touches my face with the other. I can feel him over me. “Wake up, Gracie,” he tenderly whispers. “Ho bisogno di te la, mia ragazza bella.” (I need you my beautiful girl) He softly kisses my lips. “Come back to me.” Wake up, Grace. Come on. You can do it. “Please,” he chokes out. “Please come back to me.” He gets close to my ear and whispers, “Just breathe, Grace. Just breathe.” I concentrate on my eyes and start to slowly blink them. They finally open and focus in on Linc's face. His beautiful, scruffy, worried face. Once he realizes that I'm fully awake, he smiles and kisses me with little pecks all over my face. “Oh my God, Grace.” Kiss. “Oh my God.” Kiss. Kiss. “Your awake.” Kiss. Kiss. Kiss. He stops his kiss fest and stares down at me with the sweetest grin I’ve ever seen planted on his face. I smile the best I can. “Hi.” “Jesus Christ, you scared me.” He carefully lifts me to sit in his lap on the floor. “You scared us all.” I nuzzle into his chest as he wraps his two giant arms around me. “What happened?”

“You had a panic attack and passed out.” He starts to Rafe us back and forth. “We'll talk about the rest later.” “But Patrick.” “Don't worry about him. You’re safe now.” Miles comes into the room and crouches down in front of us. He touches my cheek and sighs. “How's my Gracie?” “Okay. Confused.” “Everything's going to be fine now. I've taken care of everything.” “Taken care of what? I don't know what's going on.” Miles looks up to Linc and they share some kind of tense look. “Patrick is in custody now.” Linc states. “He can't hurt you or anyone else. Miles and Landon got what we needed to nail him with attempted murder on Kennedy and kidnapping on you. His dumb-shit friends are going down with him.” “You got him?” He kisses my forehead. “Yeah, baby. We got him.” Tears are gliding down my face. Years of my life spent with him. Most of my teenage years given to him. Almost all of my firsts taken by him. All of it has come to an end. For good this time. I'm not sure what I'm supposed to be feeling. Sadness.

Remorse. Anger. Sure, I feel all those things. Those are my feelings for Patrick. The one good feeling I have at the moment, that stands taller than all the rest, is love. That is the strongest feeling of all. That is what fills my heart, my body and my soul. Love and comfort are the only feelings I want to have right now. Linc is the only one I want to feel right now.

Epilogue

T

oday is New Year's Eve day. Five days have passed. Five days since I thought my life with Linc may be over. Five days since I've seen Patrick. Five days since he screwed himself and his friends out of a life in normal society. New York high society. Five days. On the bright side, five days ago I feel my life started over again. With Linc. Since we've been home, Linc hasn't left. He’s driving Kennedy and me crazy. Daddy made arrangements with the magazine that I would work periodically if they needed me, but it would be from home. He’s hired a new housekeeper since Amy is now living with him. Linc would only let Daddy do this if he could sign off on her. He wanted to be sure she would be the “right fit” for our family. Magdalena has turned out to be great so far. She does her work, keeps the kitchen stocked full of food since there are three growing boys living here and she helps keep things in order so I don't have to. She’s done so much around here that I have nothing to do during the day but sit and read and watch movies. I don't know why I'm

complaining. It's not like I really do much work around this apartment anyway. Kennedy and I have really bonded seeing as we lay on the couch together most of the time. He’s taken an interest in movies from the eighties. We've watched both Ghostbusters I and II, Gremlins, Adventures in Babysitting, E.T., Honey I Shrunk the Kids, Back to the Future I, II and III, The Great Outdoors, Big, The Blues Brothers and my personal favorite, The Goonies. We then moved into the nineties with Home Alone, Beethoven and The Mighty Ducks. Kennedy went crazy over that one, so we watched it twice...in one day. Tonight, we have plans to stay up way past midnight, watch more movies, kid friendly of course, and eat crappy food until we’re so full we have to throw up. Great plan, right? I think so. Linc will be at Mercury all night. It’s an important holiday for a club owner. Magdalena got home a few minutes ago with all the groceries we requested. She won't let me help her put them away under strict orders from youknow-who. It’s quite ridiculous. Putting a few groceries away is not going to hurt me, so I go ahead and help her. “Miss Grace, you are not supposed to be helping me,” Magdalena says in her thick Dutch accent. “Mr. Lincoln will be upset if he knew you were.”

“Magda, Linc doesn't need to know. I need something to do other than watch movies and play games with a kid,” I say as I take a bag of chips out of a bag and slowly walk it over to one of the cabinets. “But-” “Please let me help you. He'll never find out.” I spin around to face her and use the saddest eyes I can muster to reel her in. It works on all the men in my family, maybe it’ll work on her. I can tell she’s contemplating this suggestion, so I go in for the kill. I bat my eyelashes and sigh. “Okay, Miss Grace. I will not tell.” I let out a small squeal. “Thank you.” I push my iPhone onto the dock, hit shuffle and turn up the volume. We go about the kitchen putting away all of the treats, snacks and all around bad food while dancing and listening to random music. When we're finished, I start to unload the dishwasher. Magda gives me a sideways glance. I smile politely at her and go about the task. It feels good to be doing something around here. Who knew that I would actually want to do some chores. As I'm finishing up with the last few pieces of dishware from the machine, Kennedy walks into the kitchen. “You aren't supposed to be doing that, Grace.” I look over to him with annoyance. “I'm bored. A little work around here isn't going to hurt me,

Kennedy. Besides, what your dad doesn't know can't hurt him.” “Okay,” he comments. “But you’re breaking the rules.” “He's right, you know.” I immediately freeze, but not before I drop a plate on the floor. “Damn it!” The plate hits the granite hard and shatters into a thousand pieces. Magda rushes to the pantry, pulls out a broom and tends to the shards of porcelain at my feet. “Baby, don't move. There are pieces everywhere and your feet are bare.” Linc takes two long strides into the kitchen and scoops me up into his arms. “Sometimes you're such a girl.” I bury my head into his chest. “Thanks,” I mumble. “I told her she shouldn't be doing that, dad,” Kennedy adds as he follows us into the living room. “I know, little man. Thanks for trying to look out for her.” Linc gently sets me on the short side of the sofa and steps over to his son and ruffles his hair. “You did what you could. She can be difficult.” Kennedy laughs. “Yeah. She sure can.” “You know I can hear you, right?” They both turn towards me and laugh harder. The same amused expression decorates their faces. Like father, like son.

“Well,” I rise from the sofa and start for the bedroom, “as fun as this is to listen to the two of you laugh at my expense, I have a few things I would like to get done.” Linc takes one step to his left and plants himself in front of me. “What do you need to get done?” “Things.” I try to move to my left to get around him. Damn. No such luck. “We have Magdalena to do things around here so you don't have to.” I tilt my head back and look up. “I'm not an invalid, Linc.” “Never said you were.” “So why can't I do things around here. This is my apartment after all.” Linc's eyes close slightly and his brow furrows. Without looking at him, he addresses Kennedy. “Hey, buddy. Why don't you go play some video games or something in your room?” “Sure thing, dad.” He heads towards the stairs. Once he is all the way up, Linc grabs my hand and drags me down onto the couch. With his hands firmly planted on the cushion, he leans down and gets within an inch of my face. “So, this is your apartment,” he huffs. “Funny, but I thought this was our apartment now. Mine and yours.” “It is. I'm sorry,” I whisper.

He slides down and lands on his knees in front of me. “It's not that you can't to do anything around here, Grace. I just want to take care of you and give you everything you would ever need, including a woman who comes in everyday to clean for us. If that means that you don't do things around here, then so be it. And if this makes me a controlling dick, then so be it.” “Linc.” I raise my hand and place it on his cheek. He leans into it. “I can only watch so many movies or read so many books before I want to beat the shit out of something because I'm bored. As much as I love Kennedy, being with a ten-year-old all day can be a bit much.” “What is it that you want to do?” “I think I want to go back to work.” “You don't have to. I can take care of us.” I let out a small laugh. “I know. But I want to feel like I'm worth something.” “Your worth everything.” “Linc,” I say with a sharp tone. “I don't work. I don't do housework. I'm not a wife. I'm not a mother.” “Do you want to be those things? A wife and mother?” I look down into my lap as tears begin to sting my eyes. “Grace.” He lifts my chin with his index finger. I lift my eyes and match his. “Do you want those

things?” I nod without saying a word. The smirk that I love so much stretches across his face. He kisses me on the forehead, pushes to stand and walks away. What the hell? The tears have broken free and are now falling down my cheeks. I have no idea what he's thinking. I barely know what I'm thinking. He reappears with Kennedy and resumes his place on his knees in front of me. Kennedy kneels next to him. Linc holds the gorgeous Cartier box in his palm. He lifts the top and reveals the equally gorgeous ring inside. It’s exactly how I remember it. It's pink. It's perfect. It's me. I tear my eyes from the sparkly jewel and search Linc's. He smiles that boyish, sexy as hell smile at me and I know that my life is about to change. These last few months since we met he’s taken me over and pushed me into a reality that I want to be in. As fucked up as that reality is at times. I’m consumed by him and he by me. He hasn't rushed me or tried to make this something it isn't. Patience is definitely his virtue. “Grace,” he takes in a shaky breath. “I never thought I would find someone that I would want to share my life with. Kennedy was all I needed. At

least that was until I saw you all those years ago. The pull you had on me even then was one that I couldn't understand but didn't really want to. All I knew was that I needed to be near you. You came in and out of my life for years and didn't even know I existed. I finally got to meet you that night at Colorblind and I felt as though my life was just beginning. You were awkwardly adorable and sexy as sin all at the same time. I knew then and there that you were going to be mine. From talking with Miles, I knew that rushing things with you would be a downfall. Unbeknownst to me, our relationship would become what it is at a pace neither of us anticipated. It's only been a few months, but my heart, my body and my mind all know that they need you.” I look to Kennedy, who’s staring at me with wet eyes. “I need you. Kennedy needs you. We’ve been two lonely souls looking for the one to make us a complete family. You, Grace, are that piece of the whole.” I cover my mouth with my hand as tears dive over my lashes onto my cheeks. “I think it's time you wear this.” Linc pulls the ring from its nest inside the small box. He sets the box down on the floor and holds the ring in front of me. “You're my always. You're my forever.” A

lonely tear slips from his eye. “Please make us whole and marry me.” This is it. I think of the time we’ve spent together. All the moments passing quickly through my mind. I could never walk away from him. I wouldn’t survive that. I can deal with his lifestyle and what he has to do for his family. Hell, I already live it with Daddy and my brothers. He’s made a place in my heart so quickly I barely noticed when it happened. Linc nudges Kennedy. “Will you be my mom?” This is so overwhelming, but I can’t say no. I’m ready. Just breathe. I take in a big breath and let it out slowly. As I start to nod, he grabs my hand and starts to put the ring on. “I want to hear you say it,” he whispers. A weird squeaking noise comes out of me as I try to speak. Linc chuckles. I clear my throat and try again. “Yes,” I quietly push out of my mouth. “I'll marry you,” He finishes pushing the ring onto my left ring finger. Grabbing my hand, he engulfs me in his huge arms and holds on tight.

Kennedy warps his smaller arms around the both of us the best he can. “And I would love to be your mom.” He sits back and smiles through his tears. “Thank you.” Linc squeezes harder. “Thank you for making me he happiest man.” He leans in and takes my mouth with his. “You’re my breath, Grace.” I look up into his beautiful eyes that are now just as full of tears as mine. “L'amo la mia bella ragazza.” (I love you my beautiful girl.) I inhale. I exhale. I breathe.

The End.

Acknowledgements

S

o, I can't believe I actually finished this book! The idea started back in college when I was in the dorms listening to Counting Crows and doing things I can’t say because my is probably reading this. As an English composition major, I had to write a lot of papers, short stories and novellas. Colorblind started as one of those Novellas. The first person to thank has to be my man, D. Even when you’re annoyed with me because I’ve been in the office for five days straight, you still support me and push me to go forward. I love you even when I don’t say it. Big one and Little one, I love you more than all the hugs in the universe. Your compassion for life is contagious. You are both turning into the best young men and no girls will ever be good enough for either of you. Bosley, thanks for being a great listener and protecting me from anyone entering the office. Just being there was a comfort during writer’s block. Mama, I don't have enough words for the love that I have for you. You are the strongest woman I know and I can't thank you enough for you just being you. Every girl needs a little help from her friends. (Great, now I have the theme song from the

Wonder Years stuck in my head.) A solid stand up and clap moment for my best man. Matt, you are the best support a gal could ever have. Even from halfway across the USA you make me laugh. You are the Jack to my Karen. I love you. Thank you for giving me Rafe! Writing can be a lonely job. If you find your tribe you don’t feel so alone anymore. I found mine at a table during a writing conference. These six Bad Ass Bitches are the best cheerleaders. I wish everyone could have a group like them in their lives. You can’t have my tribe, though, so go get your own. Danielle: Thank you for such an amazing blurb. I could not have gotten it without you, literally! To the man who has more creative than anyone ever in time. Adam Duritz. Without your beautiful lyrics, this idea would not have become a novel. Please don't ever stop writing the songs that make me love and hate, cry and laugh in the same four minutes. Shauna, Kristen and Matthew: not enough words for how beautiful the picture turned out. Freya...YOU ARE AMAZING! I never, in a million years, expected a cover this beautiful and so full of everything! By now, everyone in the indie community owes some kind of thank you Colleen Hoover. Slammed was the first book I read on my very first Kindle

back in 2012 and it’s been a wild ride of books since. You inspire us all to write with heart, love with kindness and support with honesty. I couldn't have gotten through the writing of this novel without the help of Diet Coke, Stella Artois, Cheetos, Netflix and iTunes. Also, thank you Ginuwine and Channing Tatum for helping me through the sexy scenes. Finally, I would like to give a shout out to everyone who read this book and is still reading through the acknowledgements. I never thought I would ever really get to hit publish. If you have the heart to, please leave a review. Good or bad. I'll take what I can get. I'm just so happy you read it!

Sonnie

About the Author

L

iving in Minneapolis with her better half, two rowdy boys and a dog the size of a pony, Sonnie spends what time she can writing thoughts and stories in notebooks. Other cool facts: Extreme Charlie Hunnam enthusiast. Graphic Tee fanatic. Notebook lover. Pen collector. Beer drinker. Cuss word speaker. Dragon rider. All around classy lady.

Connect with me: Website: www.sonniewolf.com Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/SonnieWolf/ Instagram: https://www.instagram.com/sonniewrites/ Twitter: http://twitter.com/sonniewrites Email: [email protected]